Time vvell spent in sacred meditations. Divine observations. Heavenly exhortations Serving to confirme the penitent. Informe the ignorant. ... And, cherish the true-hearted Christian. By that late able, painfull, and worthy man of God, Mr. Ezechiel Culvervvel minister of the Word.
         Culverwell, Ezekiel, 1553 or 4-1631.
      
       
         
           1634
        
      
       Approx. 308 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 197 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A19693
         STC 6112
         ESTC S116358
         99851575
         99851575
         16855
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A19693)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 16855)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1658:14)
      
       
         
           
             Time vvell spent in sacred meditations. Divine observations. Heavenly exhortations Serving to confirme the penitent. Informe the ignorant. ... And, cherish the true-hearted Christian. By that late able, painfull, and worthy man of God, Mr. Ezechiel Culvervvel minister of the Word.
             Culverwell, Ezekiel, 1553 or 4-1631.
             Symson, Andrew.
          
           [28], 350 p.
           
             printed by M. Flesher for H. Skelton in Little-Britaine,
             London :
             1634.
          
           
             Editor's preface "To the Christian reader" signed: A. Symson.
             The words "Sacred meditations. .. Heavenly exhortations.", and "Confirme the penitent. ... Cherish the true-hearted Christian." are bracketed together on the title page.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-07 Taryn Hakala
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-07 Taryn Hakala
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           TIME
           WELL
           SPENT
           IN
           
             Sacred
             Meditations
             ,
             Divine
             Observations
             ,
             Heavenly
             Exhortations
             .
          
        
         
           
             SERVING
             TO
          
           Confirme
           the
           Penitent
           .
           Informe
           the
           Ignorant
           .
           Reforme
           the
           Obstinate
           .
           Convince
           the
           Hypocrite
           :
           Encourage
           the
           Fearefull
           .
           Resolve
           the
           Doubtfull
           .
           Comfort
           the
           Afflicted
           .
           Uphold
           the
           Tempted
           .
           And
           ,
           Cherish
           the
           true-hearted
           Christian
           .
        
         
           By
           that
           late
           able
           ,
           painfull
           ,
           and
           worthy
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           Mr.
           EZECHIEL
           CULVERVVEL
           Minister
           of
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             M.
             Flesher
          
           for
           
             H.
             Skelton
          
           in
           Little-Britaine
           :
           1634.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           WORSHIPFUL
           and
           truly
           religious
           Mrs
           .
           MORE
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Worshipfull
             and
             worthy
             Mistresse
             More
             :
          
        
         
           THe
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           not
           only
           benefit
           by
           exact
           and
           just
           treatises
           knit
           together
           in
           a
           Methodicall
           dependancy
           of
           one
           part
           from
           another
           ,
           
           but
           likewise
           of
           sententious
           independent
           speeches
           ,
           that
           have
           a
           generall
           lustre
           of
           themselves
           as
           so
           many
           flowers
           in
           a
           garden
           ,
           or
           Jewels
           in
           a
           casket
           ,
           wherof
           every
           one
           hath
           a
           distinct
           worth
           of
           themselves
           ;
           and
           this
           maketh
           them
           the
           more
           acceptable
           ,
           that
           being
           short
           they
           are
           fitter
           for
           the
           heart
           to
           carie
           ,
           as
           having
           much
           in
           a
           little
           .
        
         
           This
           moved
           this
           reverend
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           spend
           what
           spare
           houres
           his
           sicknesse
           
           would
           afford
           him
           about
           thoughts
           in
           this
           kinde
           .
           He
           was
           many
           yeares
           Gods
           prisoner
           under
           the
           gout
           and
           stone
           ,
           such
           diseases
           ,
           as
           will
           allow
           but
           little
           liberty
           to
           those
           that
           are
           arrested
           and
           tortured
           by
           them
           .
           So
           fruitfull
           an
           expence
           of
           time
           ,
           in
           so
           weak
           and
           worne
           a
           body
           is
           seldome
           seene
           ,
           scarce
           any
           came
           to
           him
           but
           went
           away
           better
           than
           they
           came
           ;
           God
           gave
           much
           strength
           of
           spirit
           to
           uphold
           his
           spirit
           from
           sinking
           under
           
           the
           strength
           of
           such
           diseases
           .
           It
           were
           a
           happy
           thing
           if
           we
           that
           are
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           would
           in
           all
           conditions
           and
           times
           thinke
           of
           our
           calling
           ,
           that
           our
           office
           is
           not
           tyed
           to
           one
           day
           in
           a
           week
           ,
           and
           one
           houre
           or
           two
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           but
           that
           upon
           all
           fit
           occasions
           we
           are
           to
           quicken
           our selves
           and
           others
           in
           the
           way
           homeward
           ,
           as
           guides
           to
           heaven
           .
           We
           read
           not
           of
           the
           opening
           of
           heaven
           but
           to
           some
           great
           purpose
           .
           So
           it
           should
           
           bee
           with
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           open
           his
           mouth
           and
           let
           any
           thing
           fall
           (
           so
           far
           as
           frailty
           and
           the
           necessary
           occurrences
           of
           humane
           life
           will
           permit
           )
           but
           what
           might
           minister
           some
           grace
           to
           the
           hearers
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           why
           I
           made
           choise
           of
           you
           to
           dedicate
           them
           unto
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           I
           might
           discharge
           mine
           own
           debt
           unto
           you
           with
           another
           mans
           coine
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           could
           not
           thinke
           of
           any
           fitter
           than
           your self
           ,
           
           whom
           this
           ancient
           minister
           of
           Christ
           esteemed
           alwayes
           very
           much
           for
           eminency
           of
           parts
           and
           grace
           ,
           and
           you
           him
           as
           a
           man
           faithfull
           and
           one
           that
           maintained
           his
           ministeriall
           authority
           with
           good
           successe
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           God
           allotting
           your
           habitation
           in
           your
           younger
           yeares
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           countrey
           where
           he
           lived
           ,
           and
           where
           you
           first
           learned
           to
           know
           God
           and
           your
           selse
           .
           In
           those
           times
           though
           those
           parts
           
           were
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           aire
           unhealthfull
           ,
           yet
           
           that
           aire
           was
           so
           sweetned
           with
           the
           savory
           breath
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           termed
           the
           holy
           land
           .
           Hereupon
           I
           thought
           meet
           to
           commend
           these
           sententious
           speeches
           by
           your
           name
           ,
           to
           others
           .
           Which
           though
           (
           divers
           of
           them
           )
           may
           seeme
           plaine
           ,
           yet
           what
           they
           want
           in
           shew
           they
           have
           in
           weight
           ,
           as
           comming
           from
           a
           man
           very
           well
           experienced
           in
           all
           the
           wayes
           of
           
           God.
           The
           Lord
           follow
           you
           with
           his
           best
           blessings
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           continue
           still
           to
           adorne
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           in
           your
           place
           .
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             all
             Christian
             service
             .
             R.
             SIBBS
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           ,
           THE
           PUBLISHER
           HERE
           OF
           wisheth
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           CHristian
           Reader
           ,
           Thou
           hast
           here
           offered
           unto
           thee
           (
           a
           rare
           boxe
           of
           precious
           pearles
           )
           on
           most
           subjects
           ,
           many
           sweet
           ,
           grave
           ,
           acurate
           ,
           wholesome
           ,
           fit
           ,
           and
           choise
           passages
           .
           What
           the
           Author
           was
           ,
           what
           his
           care
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           his
           delight
           in
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           his
           desire
           of
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           his
           hatred
           of
           
           sinne
           ,
           his
           griefe
           for
           sinne
           ,
           his
           zeale
           and
           fervencie
           in
           prayer
           ,
           his
           knowledge
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           his
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           his
           experience
           of
           Satans
           subtil
           .
           ties
           ,
           his
           compassion
           towards
           the
           afflicted
           members
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           his
           skill
           in
           exhorting
           ,
           dehorting
           ,
           reproving
           ,
           comforting
           ;
           his
           joyfulnesse
           in
           the
           society
           and
           company
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           his
           usuall
           endeavours
           and
           employments
           ,
           his
           daily
           meditations
           ,
           his
           ordinary
           speeches
           ,
           his
           grouth
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           measure
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           &c.
           may
           be
           easily
           perceived
           ,
           and
           plainly
           discerned
           by
           this
           his
           ensuing
           Treatise
           .
           Well
           knew
           he
           the
           worth
           of
           time
           ,
           well
           knew
           he
           in
           like
           manner
           how
           to
           employ
           the
           same
           to
           his
           best
           advantage
           .
           Apparent
           it
           
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           that
           time
           to
           be
           ill
           spent
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           not
           doing
           some
           good
           to
           himselfe
           or
           others
           ,
           and
           therefore
           endeavoured
           alwayes
           to
           bee
           thus
           employed
           .
           Was
           he
           alone
           ?
           then
           was
           he
           either
           occupied
           in
           prayer
           ,
           reading
           ,
           meditation
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           Christian
           exercise
           .
           Was
           he
           in
           company
           ?
           then
           were
           not
           his
           words
           idle
           ,
           vaine
           ,
           worldly
           ,
           unprofitable
           ,
           but
           gracious
           ,
           poudered
           with
           salt
           ,
           tending
           to
           edification
           .
           Was
           he
           at
           dinner
           or
           supper
           ?
           then
           would
           he
           take
           occasion
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           use
           of
           Gods
           creatures
           ,
           the
           thankfulnesse
           we
           owe
           unto
           God
           for
           the
           plenty
           we
           enjoy
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           usuall
           abuse
           of
           Gods
           mercies
           by
           most
           men
           and
           women
           .
           Was
           there
           a
           question
           propounded
           unto
           
           him
           ?
           in
           the
           resolution
           thereof
           would
           he
           take
           occasion
           to
           dehort
           from
           some
           one
           or
           other
           vice
           ,
           exhort
           to
           some
           one
           or
           other
           vertue
           .
           Did
           he
           observe
           in
           himselfe
           any
           thing
           defective
           ?
           how
           did
           he
           labour
           for
           humiliation
           ;
           for
           a
           supply
           ?
           Did
           he
           observe
           sinnes
           in
           others
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           in
           himselfe
           ?
           how
           did
           he
           pitty
           and
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           blesse
           God
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           yea
           be
           hereby
           perswaded
           that
           the
           Lord
           loved
           him
           ,
           as
           through
           whose
           goodnesse
           he
           was
           made
           see
           and
           hate
           such
           things
           as
           are
           so
           highly
           esteemed
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           pursued
           by
           men
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           whence
           he
           became
           desirous
           
           the
           more
           to
           love
           the
           Lord
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           so
           delighted
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           esteeme
           nothing
           
           without
           him
           ,
           nor
           bee
           carryed
           away
           by
           any
           thing
           from
           him
           ,
           in
           whose
           favour
           is
           all
           fulnesse
           of
           joy
           for
           evermore
           .
           A
           faithfull
           Steward
           he
           was
           of
           the
           mysteries
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           who
           well
           knew
           ,
           how
           to
           divide
           the
           word
           aright
           ,
           and
           give
           every
           man
           his
           due
           portion
           .
           Thus
           much
           no
           doubt
           and
           much
           more
           might
           be
           said
           by
           any
           of
           those
           which
           entirely
           knew
           him
           ,
           my selfe
           having
           at
           no
           time
           otherwise
           seene
           him
           than
           in
           his
           workes
           ,
           this
           especially
           ,
           warranting
           all
           that
           I
           have
           affirmed
           of
           him
           .
           Whatsoever
           thou
           art
           ,
           whatsoever
           thy
           condition
           ,
           thou
           maiest
           here
           have
           sutable
           matter
           which
           concerneth
           thy
           good
           .
           Here
           may
           parents
           learne
           their
           duty
           ,
           children
           theirs
           .
           Here
           may
           Pastors
           
           learne
           their
           duty
           ;
           people
           ,
           theirs
           .
           Here
           may
           all
           learne
           ,
           both
           young
           and
           old
           ,
           rich
           and
           poore
           .
           This
           will
           informe
           thy
           judgement
           ,
           this
           in
           like
           manner
           stirre
           up
           thy
           affections
           .
           Thou
           then
           who
           wouldst
           learn
           to
           performe
           thy
           duty
           towards
           God
           ,
           thy
           duty
           towards
           thy
           neighbour
           :
           Thou
           who
           wouldest
           learne
           at
           all
           times
           to
           employ
           thy
           time
           well
           :
           Thou
           who
           wouldest
           know
           with
           whom
           thou
           shouldst
           converse
           ,
           and
           what
           use
           to
           make
           of
           good
           company
           ,
           &c.
           come
           here
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           thy
           hearts
           desire
           :
           What
           is
           here
           offered
           thee
           ,
           despise
           not
           ,
           but
           blesse
           God
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           accordingly
           making
           use
           thereof
           to
           his
           glory
           and
           thine
           owne
           good
           .
           Farewell
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             SYMSON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           AVTHOVRS
           PRAYER
           AT
           the
           writing
           of
           this
           Booke
           .
        
         
           MOst
           gratious
           God
           ,
           and
           loving
           Father
           ,
           pardon
           &
           forgive
           all
           my
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           write
           those
           things
           in
           my
           heart
           by
           thine
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           written
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           that
           as
           this
           booke
           shall
           through
           thy
           
           grace
           helpe
           my
           memorie
           ,
           so
           thy
           Spirit
           may
           sanctifie
           my
           meditatious
           ,
           that
           thorow
           this
           grace
           I
           may
           heare
           to
           understand
           ,
           understand
           to
           be
           moved
           in
           my
           affections
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           for
           ever
           to
           remember
           ,
           meditate
           and
           practise
           thy
           word
           ,
           with
           an
           holy
           and
           humble
           perseverance
           ,
           thorow
           thy
           deare
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           our
           only
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           Iesus
           Christ
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
           
           
           THe
           lips
           of
           the
           righteous
           feed
           many
           .
           
             Prov.
             10.
             21.
             
          
        
         
           Hee
           that
           winneth
           soules
           is
           wise
           .
           
             Prov.
             11.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Preacher
           was
           wise
           ,
           hee
           still
           taught
           the
           people
           knowledg
           ,
           yea
           hee
           gave
           good
           heed
           ,
           and
           sought
           out
           and
           set
           in
           order
           many
           proverbs
           .
           
             Eccles
             .
             12.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
           I
           will
           meditate
           also
           of
           all
           thy
           workes
           and
           talke
           of
           all
           thy
           doings
           .
           
             Psal
             .
             77.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           O
           how
           love
           I
           thy
           Law
           !
           it
           is
           my
           meditation
           all
           the
           day
           .
           
             Psal
             .
             119
             97.
             
          
        
         
           
           Who
           so
           is
           wise
           and
           will
           observe
           those
           th●ngs
           ,
           even
           they
           shal
           understand
           the
           loving
           kindnesse
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
           
             Psal
             .
             107.
             43.
             
          
        
         
           
           Preach
           the
           word
           ,
           bee
           instant
           in
           season
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           reprove
           ,
           rebuke
           ,
           exhort
           ,
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             2.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PRINCIPAL
           heads
           of
           all
           things
           contained
           in
           this
           book
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 ADmonition
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   1
                
              
               
                 Affections
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   2
                
              
               
                 Affliction
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   3
                
              
               
                 Angels
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   11
                
              
               
                 Anger
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Assurance
                 of
                 Gods
                 favour
                 ,
                 Election
                 and
                 salvation
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   12
                
              
               
                 Atheisme
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   24
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 B.
                 
              
               
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   24
                
              
               
                 Benefits
                 or
                 blessings
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   26
                
              
               
                 Birth-day
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   31
                
              
               
                 Buying
                 and
                 selling
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 C.
                 
              
               
                 Calling
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   33
                
              
               
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   34
                
              
               
                 Christian
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   36
                
              
               
                 
                 Christianity
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   36
                
              
               
                 A
                 Civill
                 life
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   40
                
              
               
                 Comforts
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Communion
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   46
                
              
               
                 The
                 Commnnion
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   48
                
              
               
                 Compassion
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Complaint
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   49
                
              
               
                 Concupiscence
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Conference
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   50
                
              
               
                 Confidence
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   53
                
              
               
                 Conscience
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   54
                
              
               
                 Consent
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   57
                
              
               
                 Contempt
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Contentation
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   59
                
              
               
                 Contracts
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   60
                
              
               
                 Corruption
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   62
                
              
               
                 Good
                 Counsels
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   63
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Holy
                 Dayes
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   64
                
              
               
                 Death
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Decay
                 in
                 grace
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   68
                
              
               
                 Delay
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   73
                
              
               
                 Delight
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Devils
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Discerning
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   77
                
              
               
                 Discipline
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   78
                
              
               
                 
                 Despaire
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   79
                
              
               
                 Distrust
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   80
                
              
               
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   82
                
              
               
                 Doubting
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid
              
               
                 Dreames
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   99
                
              
               
                 Dulnesse
                 and
                 deadnesse
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   100
                
              
               
                 Duty
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   102
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 E.
                 
              
               
                 Earnestnesse
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   102
                
              
               
                 Ease
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   103
                
              
               
                 Elect
                 and
                 Reprobate
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Evills
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   104
                
              
               
                 Excuse
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Examples
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   105
                
              
               
                 Exercise
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 F.
                 
              
               
                 Failings
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   106
                
              
               
                 Faith.
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Falls
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   133
                
              
               
                 Familiarity
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   135
                
              
               
                 Fasts
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   136
                
              
               
                 Feare
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   137
                
              
               
                 Feasts
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   139
                
              
               
                 Feeling
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   140
                
              
               
                 Fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   ibid
                
              
               
                 The
                 Flesh
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   141
                
              
               
                 Flock
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   142
                
              
               
                 
                 Friends
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   142
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 G.
                 
              
               
                 Gift
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   143
                
              
               
                 Gods
                 favour
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   144
                
              
               
                 Gods
                 glory
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   147
                
              
               
                 Gods
                 patience
                 and
                 long-suffering
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   148
                
              
               
                 Gods
                 providence
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   149
                
              
               
                 Gods
                 will.
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   150
                
              
               
                 Godly
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   151
                
              
               
                 Godlinesse
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   153
                
              
               
                 Gospell
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   158
                
              
               
                 Grace
                 with
                 the
                 growth
                 therein
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   159
                
              
               
                 Griefe
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   182
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 H.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Heart
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   184
                
              
               
                 Helpe
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   185
                
              
               
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 Heresies
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Holy
                 life
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   187
                
              
               
                 Hope
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   188
                
              
               
                 Humiliation
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   189
                
              
               
                 Humility
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   193
                
              
               
                 Hypocrisie
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Ignorance
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   193
                
              
               
                 Indifferent
                 Things
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   196
                
              
               
                 Infirmities
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   197
                
              
               
                 Ioy.
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   198
                
              
               
                 Iudge
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   202
                
              
               
                 Iudgements
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 K.
                 
              
               
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   205
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 L.
                 
              
               
                 Law.
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   205
                
              
               
                 Learning
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   206
                
              
               
                 Love.
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 day
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   210
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 M.
                 
              
               
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   211
                
              
               
                 Man.
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Mariage
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   213
                
              
               
                 Meanes
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Meditations
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   214
                
              
               
                 Memory
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   218
                
              
               
                 Mercies
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   219
                
              
               
                 Ministers
                 or
                 preachers
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   220
                
              
               
                 Mirth
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   230
                
              
               
                 Mistrust
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Mortification
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Motions
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   231
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 N.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 good
                 Name
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   231
                
              
               
                 Nurcery
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   240
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 O.
                 
              
               
                 Offences
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   240
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 P.
                 
              
               
                 Parents
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   241
                
              
               
                 Patience
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   242
                
              
               
                 Peace
                 and
                 joy
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 please
                 God.
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   246
                
              
               
                 Poore
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   248
                
              
               
                 Popery
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   249
                
              
               
                 Praise
                 and
                 dispraise
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   250
                
              
               
                 Prayer
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Pride
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   260
                
              
               
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Profession
                 and
                 professors
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   263
                
              
               
                 Promises
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   265
                
              
               
                 Punishment
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 R
              
               
                 Reconciliation
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   267
                
              
               
                 Regeneration
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   269
                
              
               
                 The
                 Regenerate
                 and
                 unregenerate
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 good
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   277
                
              
               
                 
                 Renewing
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   278
                
              
               
                 Repentance
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Reports
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   279
                
              
               
                 Reproofe
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   280
                
              
               
                 Riches
                 ,
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   282
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 S.
                 
              
               
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   282
                
              
               
                 Saints
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Salvation
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   283
                
              
               
                 Satans
                 courses
                 ,
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 and
                 temptations
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   285
                
              
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   295
                
              
               
                 Selfe-love
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Sicknesse
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   299
                
              
               
                 Sinne.
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Slander
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   304
                
              
               
                 Sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid
              
               
                 Soule
                 and
                 b
                 〈…〉
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   318
                
              
               
                 Spirituall
                 decay
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   319
                
              
               
                 Disquiet
                 Sp
                 〈…〉
                 rit
                 .
                 320
              
               
                 Godly
                 Strife
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Students
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Suffering
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   321
                
              
               
                 Selfe-Suspition
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   322
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 T.
                 
              
               
                 Table-talke
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   323
                
              
               
                 
                 Teares
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   323
                
              
               
                 Temptations
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   324
                
              
               
                 Thankes
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   328
                
              
               
                 Thoughts
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   329
                
              
               
                 Tryall
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   331
                
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   335
                
              
               
                 Time.
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   336
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Y.
                 
              
               
                 Vertue
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   337
                
              
               
                 Visions
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   339
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 W.
                 
              
               
                 Warfare
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   340
                
              
               
                 Watchfulnesse
                 .
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Wishes
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   341
                
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 Page
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Worldly
                 mindednesse
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   346
                
              
               
                 Worldly
                 wisedome
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   347
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Young
                 children
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   349
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Z.
                 
              
               
                 Zeale
                 .
                 
                   Page
                   .
                   350
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           TIME
           WELL
           SPENT
           .
        
         
           
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             MAny
             can
             stirre
             up
             themselves
             ,
             
             which
             cannot
             admonish
             others
             ,
             much
             lesse
             they
             which
             admonish
             not
             themselves
             ,
             can
             admonish
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Having
             admonished
             our
             brother
             in
             meeknesse
             ,
             
             and
             not
             prevailing
             ,
             its
             good
             to
             require
             him
             to
             trie
             his
             conscience
             after
             his
             sleepe
             ,
             
             what
             peace
             he
             hath
             in
             refusing
             our
             admonition
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             speake
             to
             the
             consciences
             
             of
             others
             ,
             &
             to
             rip
             up
             secret
             smnes
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             marke
             diligently
             his
             owne
             heart
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             shall
             see
             the
             secret
             corruptions
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             which
             are
             in
             all
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             Affections
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             excellent
             tryall
             of
             
             our
             affection
             of
             anger
             ,
             grief
             ,
             joy
             ,
             &c.
             is
             by
             this
             ,
             whether
             they
             make
             us
             fit
             to
             serve
             God
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             a
             notable
             point
             of
             
             wisedome
             to
             make
             our
             affections
             knowne
             in
             company
             as
             little
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             as
             did
             Ioseph
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             extraordinarie
             at
             the
             table
             either
             in
             joy
             or
             sorrow
             ,
             without
             speciall
             cause
             ,
             but
             privately
             
             with
             some
             godly
             friend
             ,
             or
             onely
             with
             the
             Lord
             to
             powre
             out
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Every
             excessive
             affection
             
             bringeth
             his
             owne
             punishment
             ,
             anger
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             love
             ,
             jealousie
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             daily
             experience
             sheweth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Affliction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             onely
             way
             to
             moderate
             
             and
             sanctifie
             our
             earthly
             and
             naturall
             sorrow
             (
             which
             in
             it selfe
             is
             not
             unlawfull
             ,
             but
             necessarie
             as
             a
             meanes
             to
             make
             us
             seeke
             to
             the
             Physitian
             of
             our
             soules
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             so
             oft
             as
             we
             feele
             the
             prickes
             thereof
             (
             which
             bee
             in
             none
             continuall
             ,
             but
             have
             their
             fits
             ;
             )
             so
             oft
             wee
             should
             consider
             of
             the
             end
             why
             the
             Lord
             hath
             sent
             them
             and
             so
             continueth
             
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             labouring
             
             to
             make
             the
             right
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             our
             mindes
             may
             bee
             withdrawne
             from
             vaine
             discoursing
             of
             our
             losse
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             making
             some
             profitable
             use
             of
             them
             wee
             may
             sooner
             attaine
             to
             the
             end
             why
             they
             were
             sent
             ,
             which
             alone
             comforteth
             the
             Christian
             heart
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             it
             were
             a
             double
             griefe
             ,
             to
             suffer
             these
             things
             
             in
             vaine
             ,
             yea
             not
             to
             profit
             by
             chastisements
             is
             and
             ought
             to
             bee
             a
             fearefull
             terrour
             to
             our
             consciences
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             such
             as
             have
             
             running
             sores
             to
             be
             without
             physick
             is
             dangerous
             for
             festering
             ,
             so
             for
             us
             that
             have
             running
             sores
             of
             sinne
             ,
             to
             bee
             without
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             outward
             afflictions
             
             
             serve
             to
             worke
             the
             inward
             griefe
             for
             sinne
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             needlesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             An
             especiall
             remedie
             
             in
             trouble
             is
             to
             be
             prepared
             to
             undergo
             the
             same
             ,
             whensoever
             it
             commeth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Our
             wofull
             experience
             
             daily
             shewes
             how
             unwelcome
             any
             affliction
             is
             unto
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             neede
             wee
             have
             to
             bee
             well
             armed
             in
             the
             inner
             man
             ,
             against
             greater
             tryalls
             ,
             lest
             wee
             sink
             under
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             cannot
             bee
             denied
             
             but
             that
             sinne
             is
             the
             onely
             deserving
             cause
             and
             occasion
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             evill
             befalleth
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             is
             just
             in
             all
             the
             evills
             he
             bringeth
             upon
             us
             ,
             howbeit
             he
             hath
             many
             ends
             why
             
             hee
             layeth
             them
             as
             well
             on
             
             the
             elect
             as
             reprobate
             .
             The
             wicked
             hee
             plagueth
             to
             shew
             his
             justice
             on
             them
             ,
             to
             encrease
             their
             sinne
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             make
             them
             inexcusable
             .
             The
             elect
             hee
             chastiseth
             to
             turne
             them
             from
             sinne
             ,
             and
             
             keepe
             them
             from
             damnation
             :
             to
             make
             them
             partakers
             
             of
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             preserve
             them
             from
             further
             
             danger
             :
             to
             exercise
             their
             faith
             ,
             manifest
             their
             strēgth
             or
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             nigher
             unto
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             we
             are
             in
             affliction
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             so
             witty
             
             of
             our selves
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             if
             wee
             see
             the
             cause
             ,
             wee
             see
             not
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             his
             hand
             which
             is
             upon
             us
             is
             not
             a
             
             destroying
             hand
             ,
             but
             a
             delivering
             hand
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Whereas
             all
             Gods
             children
             bee
             in
             continuall
             battell
             against
             sinne
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             it
             falleth
             out
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             that
             as
             earthly
             
             soldiers
             living
             at
             ease
             in
             their
             campe
             ,
             the
             enemie
             hath
             more
             vantage
             ,
             and
             more
             prevaileth
             ;
             so
             in
             our
             prosperity
             the
             flesh
             usually
             prevailes
             over
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             when
             God
             sends
             some
             
             affliction
             its
             as
             a
             fresh
             band
             of
             men
             to
             helpe
             the
             Spirit
             against
             the
             flesh
             ,
             whereby
             they
             daily
             get
             more
             victorie
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             is
             a
             speciall
             comfort
             
             in
             all
             afflictions
             ,
             when
             first
             wee
             beleeve
             that
             Gods
             meaning
             is
             to
             make
             us
             better
             ;
             and
             Secondly
             we
             finde
             
             by
             experience
             that
             wee
             bee
             so
             ,
             and
             daily
             hope
             for
             more
             gaine
             thereby
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             gaine
             we
             are
             to
             
             make
             by
             our
             afflictions
             is
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             more
             sight
             of
             our
             chiefe
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             seeke
             more
             earnestly
             for
             pardon
             thereof
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             amend
             :
             to
             fight
             the
             more
             against
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             bee
             the
             more
             overcome
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             When
             God
             layeth
             
             his
             hand
             upon
             us
             ,
             it
             s
             that
             our
             faith
             and
             patience
             may
             be
             the
             more
             tryed
             and
             exercised
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             comfort
             .
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Howsoever
             God
             hath
             divers
             ends
             in
             the
             afflicting
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             not
             
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             it
             s
             safer
             for
             most
             Christians
             to
             take
             them
             as
             Physick
             to
             cure
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             which
             else
             would
             fester
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Wee
             must
             take
             all
             
             afflictions
             as
             meanes
             to
             pull
             us
             neere
             unto
             God
             from
             sloathfulnesse
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             visitation
             of
             such
             
             as
             grow
             in
             grace
             is
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             as
             their
             deliverances
             ,
             lest
             through
             unthankfulnesse
             and
             ease
             they
             lose
             the
             fruit
             they
             have
             so
             dearely
             purchased
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             A
             Christian
             in
             the
             
             time
             of
             his
             affliction
             ,
             for
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             cannot
             judge
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             a
             man
             sleeping
             of
             that
             hee
             did
             waking
             ,
             
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             many
             deceive
             
             themselves
             in
             looking
             to
             fee
             alwayes
             the
             like
             measure
             or
             greater
             of
             Gods
             graces
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             some
             intermission
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             though
             the
             Spirit
             never
             depart
             ,
             yet
             must
             not
             they
             bee
             secure
             herein
             ,
             for
             this
             must
             humble
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             dismay
             them
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             No
             affliction
             so
             much
             
             crucifieth
             a
             true
             hearted
             Christian
             ,
             as
             his
             owne
             corruptions
             and
             temptations
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             It
             s
             good
             for
             afflicted
             consciences
             to
             remember
             
             the
             state
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             sow
             in
             teares
             shall
             reape
             in
             joy
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             It
             s
             a
             common
             fault
             to
             bee
             more
             touched
             when
             
             the
             crosse
             privately
             toucheth
             us
             ,
             then
             when
             the
             
             whole
             Church
             suffereth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Angels
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             good
             Angels
             of
             
             God
             watch
             over
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             curiously
             to
             be
             searched
             after
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             pray
             ,
             that
             by
             faith
             we
             may
             feele
             that
             they
             pitch
             their
             tents
             round
             about
             our
             Tabernacles
             .
          
        
         
           
             Anger
             .
          
           
             Whether
             our
             anger
             bee
             
             carnall
             or
             spirituall
             may
             bee
             thus
             discerned
             ;
             If
             it
             hinder
             not
             but
             quicken
             our
             holy
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             and
             other
             religious
             duties
             ,
             if
             it
             interrupt
             not
             our
             meditations
             ,
             nor
             withdraw
             us
             from
             performing
             our
             duty
             to
             the
             party
             offended
             ,
             neither
             make
             us
             peevish
             to
             others
             ,
             its
             spirituall
             not
             carnall
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Assurance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             Election
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             a
             most
             blessed
             estate
             to
             be
             hid
             under
             Gods
             
             wing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             by
             faith
             of
             Gods
             favour
             and
             protection
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             keepe
             us
             from
             danger
             ,
             or
             preserve
             us
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             hurt
             us
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             end
             deliver
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             profitable
             ;
             So
             its
             hard
             to
             
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             harder
             to
             keepe
             it
             ,
             whereof
             amongst
             others
             ,
             these
             may
             bee
             the
             causes
             :
             We
             too
             little
             think
             
             of
             such
             matters
             ,
             or
             prise
             them
             not
             when
             we
             doe
             ;
             yet
             either
             wee
             despaire
             ,
             or
             presume
             and
             post
             off
             ;
             if
             we
             goe
             about
             them
             ,
             yet
             through
             ignorance
             or
             sloath
             attend
             not
             thereon
             .
             The
             remedy
             
             
             is
             to
             labour
             and
             pray
             to
             see
             
             the
             gaine
             which
             might
             make
             our
             paine
             ,
             pleasant
             ;
             till
             then
             all
             will
             be
             tedious
             .
             Wherein
             this
             may
             further
             :
             to
             consider
             our
             present
             
             dayes
             wherein
             no
             small
             store
             have
             beene
             suddenly
             taken
             away
             from
             all
             they
             sore
             toiled
             for
             .
             And
             seeing
             our
             father
             hath
             allowed
             us
             
             sufficient
             of
             thesc
             things
             below
             ,
             what
             childish
             follie
             is
             it
             to
             spend
             our
             time
             in
             play
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             leave
             our
             chiefe
             duties
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             should
             most
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             procure
             our
             owne
             welfare
             ,
             present
             peace
             ,
             and
             
             eternall
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             our
             comfort
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             ,
             wee
             must
             consider
             what
             worke
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             wee
             
             
             
             
             
             doe
             certainely
             finde
             in
             our selves
             ,
             as
             in
             particular
             ,
             these
             .
             1.
             
             A
             sound
             knowledge
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             .
             2.
             a
             true
             beliefe
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Joy
             and
             comfort
             in
             it
             .
             4.
             desire
             and
             care
             to
             glorifie
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             hating
             and
             striving
             to
             forsake
             all
             sinne
             ,
             in
             loving
             and
             endevouring
             to
             doe
             all
             good
             ,
             in
             every
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             humbled
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             yet
             comforted
             through
             the
             measure
             of
             Gods
             grace
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             Gods
             children
             bee
             
             hindered
             many
             other
             waies
             so
             this
             way
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             common
             infirmities
             in
             our
             best
             actions
             wee
             have
             not
             comfort
             that
             God
             is
             pleased
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             discouraged
             ,
             and
             finde
             not
             that
             
             joy
             in
             our
             profession
             wee
             might
             doe
             ,
             for
             redresse
             hereof
             know
             we
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             herein
             wee
             offer
             great
             injurie
             to
             God
             and
             our
             
             selves
             ,
             in
             thinking
             God
             so
             strait
             and
             hard
             ,
             that
             nothing
             will
             please
             him
             which
             hath
             infirmitie
             ,
             whereas
             indeed
             as
             hee
             knoweth
             what
             wee
             doe
             or
             can
             doe
             ,
             so
             hath
             hee
             revealed
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             as
             readie
             to
             bee
             pleased
             with
             the
             meanest
             endevours
             ,
             and
             to
             forgive
             and
             beare
             with
             wants
             ,
             as
             ever
             parents
             were
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             infirmities
             ,
             
             what
             need
             we
             Christ
             one
             main
             benefit
             of
             his
             ,
             being
             to
             cover
             our
             infirmities
             
             so
             then
             wee
             ought
             to
             beleeve
             that
             God
             in
             Christ
             will
             forgive
             and
             accept
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             have
             a
             sweet
             feeling
             
             of
             Gods
             fatherly
             love
             and
             so
             to
             know
             and
             be
             assured
             our
             names
             are
             written
             in
             heaven
             ,
             that
             wee
             cannot
             perish
             ,
             being
             (
             as
             Christ
             teacheth
             )
             the
             matter
             of
             greatest
             joy
             ,
             as
             whereon
             all
             other
             comforts
             depend
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             there
             can
             bee
             no
             sound
             joy
             ,
             no
             marvaile
             though
             so
             few
             attain
             thereunto
             ,
             it
             being
             reserved
             for
             such
             of
             Gods
             children
             as
             be
             deepest
             in
             favour
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             rest
             but
             seldome
             ,
             and
             the
             hypocrite
             never
             soundly
             ,
             but
             in
             fancie
             enjoying
             the
             same
             .
             Though
             this
             bee
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             given
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             as
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
             yet
             bee
             there
             many
             lets
             which
             keepe
             men
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             meanes
             to
             attaine
             and
             keepe
             it
             .
             Besides
             
             the
             common
             contemners
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             that
             faine
             
             would
             have
             this
             assurance
             ,
             and
             oft
             mourne
             for
             it
             ,
             there
             be
             many
             lets
             .
             1.
             
             A
             great
             
             part
             bee
             ignorant
             how
             or
             whereon
             to
             build
             this
             assurance
             ,
             the
             most
             building
             their
             faith
             on
             their
             life
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             sound
             ,
             and
             oft
             faileth
             and
             can
             never
             be
             constant
             ;
             whereas
             the
             true
             building
             is
             to
             build
             life
             on
             faith
             ,
             and
             faith
             onely
             upon
             Gods
             mercy
             and
             truth
             revealed
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             righteous
             and
             godly
             ,
             but
             sinners
             and
             ungodly
             :
             thus
             ,
             Seeing
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             
             who
             hath
             given
             himselfe
             to
             worke
             mans
             redemption
             hath
             freely
             offered
             himselfe
             to
             save
             me
             a
             wretched
             sinner
             voide
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             and
             
             subject
             to
             damnation
             ,
             promising
             fully
             to
             save
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             will
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             wholly
             cast
             my selfe
             upon
             him
             ,
             receive
             him
             for
             my
             Saviour
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Husband
             ,
             and
             giving
             my selfe
             wholly
             body
             and
             soule
             to
             be
             his
             to
             serve
             him
             for
             ever
             ,
             therefore
             knowing
             and
             beleeving
             that
             hee
             both
             can
             and
             will
             indeed
             fully
             performe
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             defiring
             to
             enjoy
             the
             same
             ,
             doe
             faithfully
             give
             and
             betroth
             my selfe
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             thereon
             doe
             build
             my
             assurance
             ,
             that
             I
             in
             him
             shall
             obtaine
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             for
             my
             present
             cōfort
             ,
             and
             eternall
             happiness
             .
             2.
             
             Another
             great
             and
             common
             
             let
             of
             this
             spirituall
             joy
             and
             comfort
             in
             the
             Lord
             even
             
             in
             those
             that
             oft
             complaine
             of
             the
             want
             thereof
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             goe
             to
             the
             price
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             valuing
             it
             above
             all
             wee
             can
             aske
             or
             thinke
             ,
             therefore
             to
             sell
             all
             for
             it
             ,
             forgoe
             any
             thing
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             seeing
             what
             will
             keepe
             us
             from
             it
             to
             put
             it
             away
             ,
             though
             as
             deare
             as
             our
             right
             eye
             ,
             our
             gaine
             ,
             credit
             ,
             ease
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             knowing
             any
             meanes
             that
             will
             helpe
             us
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             spare
             no
             cost
             ,
             no
             time
             ,
             no
             labour
             ,
             but
             constantly
             to
             use
             all
             meanes
             till
             wee
             get
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             keepe
             it
             .
             Now
             seeing
             this
             is
             tedious
             to
             our
             corrupt
             
             nature
             ,
             many
             through
             meere
             forgetfulnesse
             (
             minding
             other
             things
             too
             much
             )
             let
             all
             this
             care
             and
             travell
             
             alone
             ,
             seldome
             or
             sleightly
             minding
             this
             matter
             .
             Others
             of
             meere
             slothfulnesse
             
             neglect
             to
             take
             the
             paines
             for
             it
             ,
             whereas
             without
             much
             paines
             it
             will
             not
             bee
             gotten
             and
             kept
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             bee
             too
             much
             .
             Others
             too
             much
             in
             love
             with
             the
             
             world
             ,
             seeing
             the
             attaining
             and
             keeping
             of
             this
             assurance
             of
             God
             favour
             ,
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             the
             use
             of
             any
             unlawfull
             gaine
             ,
             credit
             in
             the
             world
             or
             vaine
             delight
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             abuse
             of
             lawfull
             ,
             therefore
             the
             covetous
             ,
             ambitious
             ,
             and
             voluptuous
             ▪
             loath
             to
             forgoe
             any
             part
             of
             their
             wealth
             ,
             pomp
             ,
             and
             state
             ,
             of
             their
             braverie
             ,
             feastings
             ,
             pastimes
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             can
             never
             get
             or
             hold
             this
             pretious
             treasure
             of
             rejoycing
             
             in
             the
             Lord.
             Among
             those
             may
             be
             reckoned
             such
             who
             not
             so
             much
             choaked
             with
             these
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             that
             to
             hold
             this
             confidence
             will
             cost
             them
             sore
             trouble
             and
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             of
             meere
             fearefulnes
             
             and
             over-tendernesse
             ,
             being
             loath
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             ,
             are
             discouraged
             from
             seeking
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             content
             to
             live
             without
             it
             .
             Others
             through
             meere
             distrust
             that
             they
             
             shall
             never
             attaine
             or
             hold
             it
             ,
             faint
             and
             give
             over
             .
             In
             some
             there
             hath
             been
             some
             
             foule
             and
             reproachfull
             sinne
             which
             lyeth
             as
             a
             thorne
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             til
             it
             be
             pulled
             out
             there
             is
             no
             ease
             ,
             which
             they
             loath
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             more
             loath
             should
             bee
             seene
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             beare
             the
             shame
             
             of
             ,
             doe
             so
             hide
             and
             smother
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             end
             it
             flameth
             out
             to
             their
             greater
             confusion
             .
             In
             all
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             his
             stroke
             ,
             who
             for
             these
             or
             other
             most
             just
             causes
             often
             hideth
             his
             loving
             countenance
             from
             his
             owne
             children
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             love
             them
             ,
             will
             not
             let
             them
             see
             it
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             abuse
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             set
             more
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             seeke
             it
             earnestly
             &
             above
             all
             when
             they
             want
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             it
             charily
             when
             they
             have
             it
             .
             The
             remedies
             of
             all
             the
             former
             diseases
             be
             the
             earnest
             
             labour
             for
             the
             contrary
             vertues
             ,
             more
             to
             value
             this
             pearle
             ,
             more
             to
             minde
             it
             ,
             to
             spare
             no
             paines
             in
             prayer
             ,
             meditation
             and
             other
             good
             exercises
             ,
             love
             and
             desire
             
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             hereof
             :
             to
             hearten
             our selves
             against
             al
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             content
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             on
             Gods
             mercy
             and
             truth
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             hath
             given
             an
             heart
             to
             seeke
             ,
             so
             wee
             shall
             in
             the
             end
             obtaine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             patient
             and
             constant
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             pull
             up
             any
             stub
             in
             our
             conscience
             ,
             by
             wise
             meanes
             cleering
             our selves
             before
             God
             and
             the
             world
             as
             need
             requires
             ,
             and
             lastly
             to
             consider
             the
             many
             tokens
             wee
             have
             of
             Gods
             love
             though
             hee
             seeme
             to
             frowne
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             hide
             his
             face
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             that
             most
             denyeth
             
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             of
             love
             yeelds
             himselfe
             wholly
             to
             God
             ,
             may
             have
             most
             assurance
             of
             
             his
             effectuall
             vocation
             and
             election
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Hee
             that
             feeleth
             his
             heart
             fully
             perswaded
             of
             
             his
             Salvation
             must
             examine
             whether
             it
             breede
             answerable
             love
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             and
             care
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             with
             griefe
             for
             offending
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             else
             may
             it
             be
             but
             presumption
             .
          
        
         
           
             Atheisme
             .
          
           
             Atheisme
             is
             more
             to
             bee
             
             feared
             then
             Papisme
             ,
             seeing
             many
             renounce
             Popery
             ,
             who
             yet
             care
             not
             for
             Christianity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             A
             Godly
             man
             may
             have
             his
             childe
             baptized
             of
             a
             minister
             though
             unreverently
             handling
             that
             holy
             
             mysterie
             ,
             that
             being
             alone
             the
             ministers
             sinne
             ,
             and
             which
             cannot
             hinder
             the
             blessing
             of
             Gods
             ordinance
             :
             the
             Apostles
             being
             very
             ignorant
             ,
             baptised
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Fathers
             presence
             is
             requisite
             at
             the
             baptizing
             
             of
             the
             childe
             to
             promise
             for
             it
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             cannot
             come
             ,
             to
             certifie
             the
             congregation
             that
             hee
             would
             have
             his
             childe
             baptized
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             promise
             by
             others
             which
             present
             hee
             ought
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Baptisme
             is
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             .
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             childe
             of
             an
             harlot
             may
             bee
             baptized
             ,
             though
             not
             for
             her
             sake
             ,
             
             yet
             for
             the
             forefathers
             within
             the
             same
             generation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Benefits
             or
             Blessings
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             all
             our
             mirths
             and
             rejoycing
             wee
             are
             to
             remember
             
             the
             great
             benefit
             of
             our
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             88.
             and
             from
             the
             Gun-powder-treason
             on
             the
             5.
             of
             November
             ,
             by
             meanes
             wherof
             wee
             enjoy
             those
             blessings
             wee
             daily
             partake
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             our
             hearts
             must
             
             rejoyce
             in
             Gods
             benefits
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             be
             perswaded
             that
             the
             same
             flow
             from
             Gods
             fatherly
             love
             in
             Christ
             ,
             else
             can
             wee
             not
             give
             spirituall
             thankes
             ,
             but
             either
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             only
             carnall
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Being
             perswaded
             that
             Gods
             benefits
             towards
             
             us
             proceede
             from
             his
             love
             ,
             the
             same
             should
             
             so
             kindle
             our
             love
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             heate
             thereby
             all
             that
             come
             neere
             us
             ,
             as
             fire
             doth
             ,
             the
             want
             whereof
             shewes
             our
             great
             unthankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whereas
             the
             most
             
             professors
             bee
             in
             nothing
             more
             hindered
             ,
             from
             growth
             in
             grace
             ,
             yea
             and
             most
             from
             true
             happiness
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             abusing
             of
             those
             earthly
             blessings
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             health
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             strength
             ,
             wit
             ,
             learning
             ,
             credit
             ,
             friends
             ,
             which
             through
             their
             sinne
             further
             their
             miserie
             ,
             and
             shall
             witnesse
             against
             them
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             accounted
             an
             high
             favour
             to
             a
             true
             beleever
             
             to
             have
             grace
             so
             to
             use
             those
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             may
             become
             his
             friends
             to
             further
             
             his
             happinesse
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             shall
             become
             more
             assured
             of
             Gods
             everlasting
             favour
             ,
             and
             have
             so
             many
             witnesses
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 right
                 use
                 stands
                 either
                 tovvard
              
               
                 
                   
                     God
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     they
                     bee
                     received
                     thankfully
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     every
                     vvay
                     
                     they
                     bind
                     us
                     more
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     more
                     to
                     love
                     him
                     ,
                     rest
                     upō
                     him
                     ,
                     seeke
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     &
                     serve
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     they
                     be
                     all
                     used
                     to
                     
                     his
                     glory
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Man
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Our selves
                      
                       
                         Temperatly
                         :
                      
                       
                         so
                         as
                         they
                         no
                         vvay
                         hinder
                         our
                         
                         proceeding
                         ,
                         but
                         make
                         us
                         fitter
                         .
                      
                       
                         Providently
                      
                       
                         Soule
                         Body
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Neighbours
                      
                       
                         Justly
                         ,
                         Psal
                         .
                         15
                      
                       
                         Mercifully
                         ,
                         Prov
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Whereas
             there
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             which
             more
             
             hinders
             our
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             then
             our
             care
             for
             earthly
             ,
             
             it
             s
             the
             speciall
             favour
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             free
             us
             from
             this
             care
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             us
             a
             way
             how
             we
             may
             bee
             abundantly
             provided
             for
             of
             all
             things
             necessarie
             for
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             more
             seeke
             spirituall
             :
             this
             he
             doth
             by
             teaching
             us
             thus
             to
             pra●
             ,
             Give
             
             us
             this
             day
             our
             daily
             bread
             ,
             whereby
             he
             puts
             as
             it
             were
             a
             privy
             key
             into
             our
             hāds
             ,
             to
             open
             all
             Gods
             treasures
             that
             by
             prayer
             of
             faith
             we
             may
             fetch
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Many
             times
             the
             Lord
             
             above
             all
             meanes
             doth
             bestow
             a
             blessing
             upon
             his
             children
             ,
             even
             more
             then
             they
             could
             looke
             for
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             stay
             too
             much
             upon
             the
             meanes
             ,
             but
             acknowledge
             every
             
             good
             gift
             to
             come
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             stay
             themselves
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             end
             also
             many
             times
             he
             crosseth
             them
             in
             
             the
             meanes
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             cannot
             use
             them
             ,
             or
             using
             them
             they
             prevaile
             not
             ,
             even
             to
             humble
             them
             that
             he
             may
             be
             God
             above
             all
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             God
             bestoweth
             any
             good
             gift
             upon
             us
             
             its
             good
             to
             feele
             some
             crosse
             to
             seale
             and
             season
             it
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             We
             often
             want
             outward
             
             blessings
             ,
             because
             we
             so
             little
             esteeme
             inward
             graces
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             s
             a
             common
             thing
             
             with
             the
             Lord
             to
             blesse
             before
             he
             punish
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Birth-day
             .
          
           
             The
             celebration
             of
             a
             
             mans
             birth-day
             may
             bee
             used
             of
             some
             and
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             without
             pompe
             ,
             superstition
             or
             carnall
             pleasure
             .
          
        
         
           
             Buying
             and
             Selling.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             buying
             and
             selling
             wee
             must
             bee
             carefull
             that
             
             every
             one
             may
             have
             benefit
             ;
             and
             in
             selling
             rather
             to
             bee
             under
             the
             market
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             buying
             and
             selling
             this
             may
             bee
             a
             good
             rule
             to
             guide
             us
             ,
             to
             doe
             as
             wee
             would
             be
             done
             unto
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             when
             wee
             sell
             consider
             wee
             whether
             knowing
             the
             marketable
             
             price
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             wee
             would
             gladly
             give
             so
             much
             as
             wee
             demand
             ,
             
             if
             wee
             would
             not
             ,
             wee
             deale
             not
             justly
             ;
             so
             in
             buying
             :
             but
             herein
             take
             wee
             heede
             that
             our
             hearts
             deceive
             us
             not
             ,
             whereto
             we
             be
             very
             prone
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             a
             sore
             disease
             cōmon
             
             &
             dangerous
             among
             the
             best
             professors
             ,
             that
             they
             for
             love
             of
             gaine
             ,
             doe
             many
             wayes
             injure
             their
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             allow
             themselves
             many
             practises
             contrary
             to
             love
             ,
             as
             buying
             a
             thing
             deare
             to
             sell
             for
             more
             then
             its
             worth
             ,
             when
             they
             sell
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             casting
             their
             losse
             on
             their
             neighbour
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             buying
             and
             selling
             this
             is
             a
             sure
             rule
             ,
             to
             be
             
             sure
             our
             neighbour
             gaines
             by
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Calling
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IF
             earthly
             men
             in
             earthly
             
             things
             do
             swallow
             up
             great
             troubles
             ,
             and
             with
             cheerefulnesse
             undertake
             and
             accordingly
             undergoe
             many
             hard
             travells
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             their
             desires
             in
             pleasure
             or
             profit
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             wee
             which
             be
             Christians
             ,
             especially
             Ministers
             to
             cheere
             up
             our
             hearts
             with
             the
             hope
             of
             our
             gaine
             ,
             that
             with
             glad
             hearts
             we
             might
             studie
             ,
             pray
             ,
             preach
             ,
             and
             performe
             the
             like
             exercises
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             who
             have
             
             double
             allowance
             of
             food
             and
             wages
             ,
             should
             doe
             
             double
             service
             ,
             therefore
             the
             rich
             should
             more
             pain
             fully
             labour
             in
             their
             vocations
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             troubles
             unlesse
             they
             bee
             in
             case
             of
             meere
             
             ungodlinesse
             may
             make
             us
             forsake
             our
             callings
             ,
             which
             are
             never
             free
             from
             trouble
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whensoever
             we
             be
             out
             of
             our
             calling
             Satan
             
             hath
             fit
             occasion
             of
             tempting
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Two
             things
             are
             necessarily
             
             required
             to
             espouse
             us
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             one
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             pure
             meanes
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             use
             these
             meanes
             with
             pure
             hearts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             onely
             way
             to
             
             come
             to
             and
             receive
             
             Christ
             ,
             is
             upon
             good
             knowledge
             of
             his
             excellencie
             to
             desire
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             free
             offer
             and
             faithfull
             promise
             of
             himselfe
             to
             us
             poore
             sinners
             ,
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             taking
             him
             for
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             give
             our selves
             wholly
             body
             and
             soule
             to
             him
             to
             be
             his
             faithfull
             Spouse
             and
             servants
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             this
             among
             many
             
             other
             notes
             ,
             may
             one
             know
             whether
             he
             indeed
             hath
             received
             Christ
             ,
             If
             he
             finde
             such
             affection
             to
             Christ
             in
             heaven
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             a
             betrothed
             virgin
             to
             one
             whom
             shee
             dearly
             loveth
             being
             beyond
             sea
             ,
             thinking
             the
             time
             long
             till
             shee
             enjoy
             his
             sweet
             fellowship
             .
             
             This
             is
             too
             too
             rare
             .
          
        
         
           
             Christian
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             a
             very
             profitable
             
             labour
             for
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             whole
             Anatomie
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             laid
             forth
             distinctly
             in
             all
             the
             vertues
             pertaining
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             corruptions
             cleaving
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             priviledges
             both
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             for
             encouragement
             :
             as
             in
             like
             manner
             all
             the
             threats
             and
             miseries
             of
             the
             wicked
             here
             and
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             enforce
             abstinence
             from
             sin
             ;
             every
             of
             them
             gathered
             cleerly
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             with
             the
             quotations
             .
          
        
         
           
             Christianitie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             may
             be
             justly
             complained
             ,
             
             that
             if
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             best
             professors
             (
             except
             very
             rare
             men
             ,
             ministers
             and
             people
             ,
             here
             and
             there
             one
             )
             were
             rightly
             examined
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             far
             off
             from
             that
             course
             which
             is
             by
             precept
             and
             example
             laid
             out
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             have
             neede
             to
             begin
             
             all
             againe
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             a
             better
             foundation
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             for
             want
             whereof
             wofull
             
             effects
             follow
             ,
             generally
             such
             a
             contentednesse
             in
             their
             estate
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             conscience
             of
             duty
             remaining
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sighing
             after
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             great
             endeavouring
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             breeds
             an
             uncōfortable
             
             reckoning
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             indeed
             from
             hence
             it
             comes
             that
             the
             secret
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             not
             knowne
             nor
             sought
             after
             ,
             but
             so
             it
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             have
             any
             grace
             more
             then
             is
             in
             the
             common
             multitude
             ,
             he
             is
             highly
             reckoned
             of
             ,
             though
             he
             come
             more
             short
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             course
             which
             he
             should
             attaine
             to
             ,
             (
             and
             some
             carefull
             Christians
             doe
             )
             then
             he
             goes
             beyond
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             a
             passe
             is
             our
             Christian
             profession
             come
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             should
             step
             beyond
             this
             common
             coldnesse
             and
             backwardnesse
             ,
             he
             is
             thought
             worse
             of
             ;
             as
             if
             in
             godly
             griefe
             ,
             too
             melancholique
             ;
             if
             in
             zeale
             ,
             
             too
             heady
             and
             undiscreet
             ;
             if
             in
             humilitie
             ,
             too
             sillie
             and
             foolish
             ;
             if
             in
             love
             and
             liberalitie
             ,
             too
             carelesse
             of
             his
             estate
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             other
             particulars
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christianitie
             seemes
             
             a
             bondage
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             not
             doe
             what
             he
             list
             ,
             but
             is
             forced
             ,
             yet
             indeede
             its
             the
             onely
             liberty
             to
             the
             re
             generate
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             doe
             otherwise
             :
             to
             whom
             onely
             sinne
             is
             a
             bondage
             .
             Those
             having
             within
             them
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             continuall
             feast
             )
             doe
             finde
             here
             even
             in
             this
             life
             no
             small
             pleasure
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             Besides
             their
             joy
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             reward
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             is
             unspeakable
             .
             Contrarily
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             
             peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
             though
             to
             outward
             appearance
             they
             live
             pleasantly
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             Satans
             bondslaves
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             life
             shall
             bee
             tormented
             with
             him
             and
             his
             angels
             world
             without
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             civill
             life
             .
          
           
             Many
             living
             a
             civill
             honest
             life
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             s
             termed
             )
             
             and
             yet
             lying
             in
             some
             secret
             sinnes
             ,
             doe
             at
             or
             before
             their
             death
             often
             detest
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             shame
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             threatning
             ,
             to
             stop
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             keepe
             his
             from
             securitie
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Comforts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             much
             to
             bee
             lamented
             that
             God
             having
             
             provided
             that
             his
             children
             might
             live
             merily
             in
             him
             ,
             few
             finde
             this
             more
             then
             in
             prosperitie
             as
             worldlings
             doe
             ,
             which
             comes
             by
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             light
             regard
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             faith
             of
             obtaining
             those
             sweet
             cōforts
             the
             Lord
             hath
             provided
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             bee
             few
             that
             
             have
             good
             assurance
             they
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             comes
             by
             our
             meere
             negligence
             in
             making
             sure
             our
             calling
             and
             Election
             ,
             no
             marvell
             though
             such
             feele
             small
             comfort
             in
             their
             professiō
             ,
             contrarily
             ,
             who
             so
             hath
             this
             assurance
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             great
             ignorance
             or
             sloath
             which
             deprives
             them
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             an
             afflicted
             conscience
             
             this
             is
             comfortable
             ,
             that
             although
             it
             come
             to
             passe
             after
             some
             travell
             in
             the
             new
             birth
             Gods
             graces
             be
             not
             so
             sweet
             ,
             nor
             sinne
             so
             grievous
             as
             it
             was
             at
             our
             first
             entrance
             into
             regeneration
             ,
             but
             wee
             are
             now
             weaker
             in
             the
             lesse
             assaults
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             beginning
             in
             our
             stronger
             temptations
             ,
             yet
             are
             we
             not
             to
             despaire
             ,
             considering
             that
             gratiousproceeding
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             shewed
             
             himselfe
             more
             favourable
             in
             our
             first
             beginning
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             discourage
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             we
             wholly
             rested
             on
             him
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             least
             temptations
             ,
             denying
             our selves
             ,
             and
             now
             hides
             himselfe
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             to
             make
             and
             give
             us
             try
             all
             
             of
             our
             strength
             when
             as
             we
             lesse
             forsake
             and
             suspect
             our selves
             ;
             no
             not
             in
             greater
             temptations
             ,
             that
             wee
             taking
             the
             foile
             might
             bee
             humbled
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             continuance
             of
             our
             health
             to
             come
             onely
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Many
             hinder
             themselves
             from
             true
             comfort
             
             in
             feeking
             it
             from
             their
             owne
             worthinesse
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             in
             being
             without
             hope
             because
             of
             their
             unworthinesse
             ,
             when
             as
             all
             true
             comfort
             comes
             from
             Gods
             rich
             mercie
             with
             whom
             is
             plentifull
             redemption
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             its
             dangerous
             to
             perswade
             our selves
             of
             comfort
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             feeling
             of
             inward
             corruptions
             ,
             
             so
             it
             is
             perilous
             to
             refufe
             all
             comfort
             when
             our
             sincere
             purposes
             are
             defiled
             with
             many
             corruptions
             in
             our
             practises
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             from
             whō
             Satan
             laboureth
             to
             steale
             away
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             
             hearts
             must
             take
             heed
             they
             be
             not
             still
             complaining
             and
             grieving
             for
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             obscure
             the
             worke
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             (
             which
             must
             encourage
             us
             against
             our
             manifold
             faintings
             )
             and
             make
             them
             to
             walke
             uncheerfully
             in
             their
             callings
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             glorious
             bloodshed
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             so
             impotent
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             force
             to
             save
             the
             greatest
             sins
             and
             sinners
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             bee
             able
             to
             purge
             the
             
             smaller
             infirmities
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             thinke
             their
             prayers
             and
             obedience
             all
             but
             in
             fashion
             ,
             this
             sense
             with
             griefe
             sheweth
             that
             it
             is
             not
             altogether
             in
             fashion
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             imperfection
             doth
             more
             please
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             the
             imperfection
             doth
             displease
             him
             .
          
           
             Gods
             children
             often
             see
             
             no
             comfort
             in
             their
             life
             though
             they
             have
             had
             true
             comfort
             ,
             and
             have
             forgotten
             it
             ,
             or
             suspect
             it
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             should
             die
             ,
             without
             that
             sense
             of
             comfort
             they
             desire
             ,
             yet
             their
             salvation
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             doubted
             of
             ,
             seeing
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             the
             instant
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             but
             the
             course
             of
             
             their
             life
             .
             Wee
             are
             not
             
             therefore
             to
             mistrust
             Gods
             mercie
             in
             death
             ,
             bee
             wee
             never
             so
             uncomfortable
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             it
             hath
             beene
             before
             sealed
             in
             our
             vocation
             and
             sanctification
             .
          
        
         
           
             Communion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             sitting
             or
             kneeling
             at
             the
             communion
             its
             
             good
             to
             seeke
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             lest
             the
             remedie
             of
             evill
             be
             worse
             then
             the
             evill
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             good
             minister
             will
             
             take
             great
             care
             to
             prepare
             his
             people
             for
             the
             Communion
             ,
             both
             privately
             and
             publiquely
             ,
             marking
             their
             proceeding
             thereafter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             promises
             are
             
             fit
             to
             bee
             taken
             of
             them
             who
             first
             are
             received
             to
             
             the
             communion
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             presence
             of
             some
             faithfull
             witnesses
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             labour
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             grow
             in
             
             knowledge
             of
             the
             word
             .
             2.
             
             To
             depart
             from
             their
             
             former
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             an
             holy
             life
             .
             3.
             
             To
             keepe
             
             the
             Sabbaths
             in
             godly
             exercises
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             be
             instructed
             publiquely
             and
             privately
             .
             4.
             
             If
             they
             fall
             into
             any
             sin
             
             to
             abide
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yea
             not
             profiting
             in
             knowledge
             to
             bee
             suspended
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             After
             wee
             have
             partaked
             
             of
             the
             holy
             communion
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             examine
             our selves
             ,
             whether
             wee
             received
             the
             same
             worthily
             ,
             
             and
             that
             whether
             wee
             had
             Christ
             ,
             the
             tryall
             whereof
             is
             by
             our
             comfort
             
             of
             all
             good
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             our
             conscience
             to
             yeeld
             our selves
             wholly
             to
             bee
             his
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             him
             ;
             Oh
             the
             happinesse
             of
             such
             as
             have
             received
             him
             ,
             they
             watch
             and
             pray
             lest
             they
             enter
             into
             temptation
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             a
             principall
             part
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             
             to
             be
             most
             carefull
             either
             to
             bee
             doing
             or
             receiving
             good
             ,
             therefore
             when
             we
             joy
             to
             see
             our
             friends
             ,
             this
             must
             humble
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             want
             this
             Communion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Compassion
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             learne
             to
             
             pittie
             them
             that
             beeing
             grieved
             with
             themselves
             ,
             
             and
             finde
             no
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             are
             grieved
             with
             others
             and
             impatient
             ,
             for
             this
             was
             in
             David
             and
             others
             of
             Gods
             deare
             servants
             .
          
        
         
           
             Complaint
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Wee
             complaine
             of
             
             many
             things
             amisse
             ,
             but
             see
             not
             ,
             nor
             search
             for
             the
             cause
             ,
             much
             lesse
             labour
             to
             remove
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             little
             use
             of
             our
             complaints
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             cannot
             bee
             but
             a
             most
             dangerous
             estate
             ,
             to
             
             bee
             ever
             complaining
             of
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             yet
             therewith
             to
             please
             our selves
             ,
             though
             wee
             finde
             no
             prevailing
             against
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             Concupiscence
             .
          
           
             To
             avoide
             concupiscence
             ,
             
             continually
             examine
             
             thy selfe
             by
             the
             law
             ;
             meditate
             with
             reverence
             on
             the
             word
             ;
             walke
             painefully
             in
             thy
             honest
             calling
             ,
             shame
             thy selfe
             before
             thy
             friends
             ;
             use
             temperate
             diet
             ,
             sleepe
             ,
             apparrell
             ;
             watch
             over
             thine
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             eares
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             thy
             body
             ;
             have
             a
             zealous
             jealousie
             of
             places
             ,
             persons
             ,
             and
             all
             occasions
             ,
             to
             avoide
             the
             evill
             ,
             and
             seeke
             the
             good
             ;
             humble
             thy selfe
             with
             shame
             of
             sinnes
             past
             ,
             griefe
             of
             sinnes
             present
             ,
             and
             feare
             of
             sins
             to
             come
             ,
             with
             a
             diligent
             use
             of
             fasting
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             watching
             as
             neede
             requires
             .
          
        
         
           
             Conference
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             too
             commonly
             seene
             even
             among
             deare
             friends
             and
             those
             also
             true
             
             Christians
             that
             in
             much
             talking
             even
             about
             good
             
             things
             also
             ,
             there
             fall
             out
             diversities
             of
             opinions
             ,
             which
             commonly
             (
             if
             great
             care
             and
             conscience
             be
             not
             had
             )
             breede
             contrary
             reasonings
             ,
             in
             which
             most
             offend
             by
             stiffenesse
             in
             maintaining
             thereof
             ,
             and
             hard
             it
             is
             not
             to
             let
             slip
             some
             inconsiderate
             speech
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             ill
             taken
             makes
             breach
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             falling
             out
             many
             times
             when
             no
             ill
             was
             meant
             ,
             whereupon
             considering
             me
             thinks
             the
             
             greater
             fault
             is
             in
             the
             ill
             taking
             of
             any
             thing
             spoken
             or
             done
             ,
             rather
             then
             in
             doing
             or
             speaking
             ,
             for
             this
             proceedeth
             rather
             from
             temeritie
             and
             inconsideratenesse
             ,
             upon
             a
             sudden
             
             motion
             ,
             which
             a
             right
             good
             man
             may
             offend
             in
             against
             him
             whom
             hee
             dearely
             loveth
             ,
             and
             proceeds
             not
             simply
             from
             so
             great
             want
             of
             love
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             thought
             ;
             even
             as
             wee
             may
             see
             in
             a
             loving
             mother
             to
             her
             childe
             .
             But
             ill
             taking
             proceeds
             from
             more
             deliberation
             and
             reasoning
             
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             more
             manifestly
             bewrayes
             want
             of
             love
             to
             take
             any
             thing
             worse
             then
             is
             meant
             in
             either
             partie
             .
             It
             s
             a
             sinne
             
             to
             speake
             inconsiderately
             that
             which
             may
             offend
             ,
             a
             greater
             to
             take
             that
             speech
             in
             ill
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             for
             the
             first
             to
             take
             in
             ill
             part
             that
             his
             speech
             was
             ill
             taken
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Being
             to
             conferre
             of
             
             any
             weightie
             matter
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             prepare
             our selves
             by
             prayer
             both
             to
             speake
             and
             heare
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             viewing
             ,
             touching
             ,
             
             or
             familiar
             talking
             with
             a
             woman
             ,
             especially
             religious
             ,
             either
             without
             necessary
             occasion
             ,
             or
             then
             without
             prayer
             for
             holy
             affection
             is
             dangerous
             .
          
        
         
           
             Confidence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             a
             sinfull
             fearefulnesse
             
             in
             any
             sound
             Christian
             ,
             not
             to
             professe
             his
             confidence
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             glory
             in
             his
             portion
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             no
             comfort
             that
             he
             glorifieth
             God.
             This
             is
             found
             very
             dishonourable
             to
             God
             ,
             unprofitable
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             good
             and
             bad
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             seemeth
             that
             of
             all
             
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             our
             confidence
             and
             comfort
             in
             God
             ,
             should
             especially
             bee
             called
             our
             crowne
             ,
             as
             every
             way
             the
             chiefest
             for
             our selves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Herein
             may
             wee
             be
             
             confident
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             provided
             a
             way
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             bee
             assured
             either
             to
             scape
             the
             judgement
             which
             falls
             upon
             others
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             bee
             bettered
             thereby
             ,
             that
             it
             doe
             us
             no
             hurt
             .
          
        
         
           
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             testimonie
             of
             
             a
             good
             conscience
             may
             ,
             ought
             ,
             and
             doth
             breede
             joy
             ,
             because
             it
             confirmeth
             to
             a
             man
             that
             he
             doth
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             make
             him
             beleeve
             who
             did
             not
             .
             
             So
             the
             accusation
             of
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             that
             his
             life
             shewes
             no
             sound
             fruit
             of
             faith
             ,
             may
             ,
             ought
             ,
             and
             doth
             oft
             breede
             sorrow
             and
             feare
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             bewrayes
             the
             want
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             hinder
             him
             from
             beleeving
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             very
             little
             ;
             whereupon
             followes
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             as
             be
             so
             carelesse
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             ought
             to
             doubt
             
             whether
             they
             truely
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             grieved
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             rest
             not
             ,
             till
             they
             by
             application
             of
             Gods
             promises
             unto
             them
             doe
             soundly
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             thereby
             their
             life
             may
             be
             amended
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             soundly
             rejoyced
             ;
             by
             all
             which
             appeares
             that
             true
             Godlinesse
             increaseth
             not
             
             faith
             ,
             but
             sheweth
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             so
             makes
             more
             sure
             of
             salvation
             then
             bare
             faith
             :
             neither
             ought
             any
             ungodlinesse
             decrease
             our
             faith
             ,
             but
             rather
             shew
             the
             want
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             thereby
             drive
             men
             to
             seeke
             more
             soundly
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             lest
             they
             perish
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             affliction
             especially
             when
             the
             conscience
             
             (
             though
             perswaded
             that
             the
             Lords
             intent
             hereby
             is
             to
             make
             us
             better
             )
             can
             hardly
             finde
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             love
             that
             he
             is
             not
             offended
             ,
             its
             good
             to
             apply
             this
             comfort
             ,
             that
             ,
             being
             in
             Christ
             nothing
             shall
             be
             laid
             to
             our
             charge
             ,
             neither
             any
             thing
             condemne
             ,
             seeing
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Consent
             .
          
           
             Ifonce
             we
             give
             consent
             to
             sinne
             ,
             wee
             are
             made
             
             ready
             to
             fall
             into
             more
             and
             many
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             making
             no
             conscience
             of
             one
             sin
             ,
             wee
             shall
             not
             make
             conscience
             of
             many
             and
             great
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             once
             inwrapped
             in
             sinne
             ,
             it
             s
             an
             hard
             thing
             to
             get
             out
             of
             
             the
             clawes
             of
             the
             devill
             .
             Lord
             give
             us
             grace
             to
             see
             and
             resist
             the
             very
             first
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           
             Contempt
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             wonderfull
             
             that
             any
             sinner
             knowing
             pardon
             and
             life
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             should
             at
             least
             not
             embrace
             it
             ,
             yet
             both
             Scripture
             and
             experience
             daily
             shew
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             even
             as
             in
             many
             
             earthly
             cases
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             :
             let
             a
             Prince
             offer
             pardon
             to
             many
             rebells
             ,
             or
             a
             father
             reconciliation
             to
             his
             disobedient
             sonne
             ,
             or
             a
             Physitian
             healing
             medicines
             to
             his
             diseased
             patients
             ,
             not
             a
             few
             of
             them
             reject
             the
             same
             .
             The
             causes
             of
             this
             contempt
             may
             bee
             
             many
             ;
             some
             men
             of
             meere
             ignorance
             know
             not
             the
             excellencie
             of
             the
             benefit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             neglect
             .
             Other
             
             would
             be
             glad
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             judge
             it
             would
             cost
             them
             too
             deare
             ,
             too
             much
             travaile
             and
             paine
             to
             come
             by
             it
             .
             Others
             through
             infidelitie
             (
             naturally
             running
             
             in
             all
             ,
             till
             God
             give
             more
             grace
             )
             doe
             distrust
             they
             shall
             never
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             deprive
             themselves
             
             of
             it
             :
             by
             all
             which
             and
             the
             like
             meanes
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             though
             grace
             in
             the
             Gospell
             be
             offered
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             many
             know
             so
             much
             ,
             yet
             very
             few
             truely
             embrace
             it
             ,
             even
             such
             alone
             whom
             God
             draweth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             is
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             that
             the
             best
             things
             waxe
             vile
             by
             
             the
             commonnesse
             of
             them
             ,
             no
             marvell
             then
             that
             the
             Gospell
             have
             no
             such
             credit
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             loved
             ,
             reverenced
             ,
             &
             embraced
             now
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             at
             the
             first
             entrance
             thereof
             amongst
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Contentation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Unlesse
             a
             man
             bee
             perswaded
             by
             faith
             that
             he
             dischargeing
             his
             duty
             
             for
             his
             maintenance
             ,
             that
             portion
             which
             God
             sendeth
             
             is
             fittest
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             can
             be
             content
             to
             be
             poore
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             use
             this
             world
             well
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             breede
             contentment
             with
             our
             condition
             
             whatsoever
             ;
             weigh
             wee
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             nothing
             comes
             to
             passe
             without
             Gods
             decree
             and
             providence
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             same
             is
             not
             only
             good
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             best
             to
             all
             Gods
             children
             ,
             wherewith
             therfore
             wee
             ought
             to
             be
             contented
             .
          
        
         
           
             Contracts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Contracts
             before
             
             they
             bee
             published
             by
             the
             Minister
             are
             to
             be
             knowne
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             therein
             this
             is
             a
             good
             orderly
             proceeding
             before
             some
             honest
             witnesses
             to
             demand
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             
             neere
             or
             farre
             off
             in
             consanguinity
             they
             bee
             .
             2.
             
             Whether
             they
             together
             
             or
             either
             of
             them
             to
             other
             have
             beene
             precontracted
             .
             3.
             
             Whether
             they
             
             have
             their
             parents
             consent
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             he
             is
             not
             to
             proceede
             .
             4.
             
             Whether
             they
             
             purpose
             to
             solemnize
             their
             marriage
             in
             the
             congregation
             .
             These
             being
             granted
             before
             the
             parents
             or
             their
             
             vicegerent
             to
             proceede
             to
             
             prayer
             ,
             and
             exhortation
             to
             some
             generall
             duties
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             contract
             according
             to
             the
             common
             Liturgie
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             with
             prayer
             The
             exhortation
             (
             after
             the
             defence
             of
             this
             duty
             belonging
             to
             the
             Minister
             )
             
             may
             be
             briefly
             a
             discourse
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             law
             and
             faith
             applyed
             to
             their
             estate
             of
             marriage
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             speciall
             callings
             ,
             and
             most
             neede
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             which
             contract
             themselves
             without
             their
             
             governours
             or
             parents
             consent
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             alive
             ,
             are
             to
             confesse
             their
             fault
             publiquely
             before
             they
             be
             marryed
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             heare
             and
             feare
             .
          
        
         
           
             Corruption
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Such
             is
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             that
             
             though
             wee
             bee
             wonderfully
             delighted
             with
             Gods
             graces
             ,
             yet
             when
             wee
             abound
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             lesse
             esteeme
             them
             ,
             then
             when
             wee
             begunne
             to
             enjoy
             them
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Our
             corruption
             is
             
             like
             to
             the
             wantonnesse
             of
             children
             ,
             who
             either
             will
             doe
             as
             they
             list
             ,
             or
             else
             leave
             all
             undone
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             a
             common
             corruption
             
             so
             to
             grieve
             at
             evills
             present
             ,
             that
             unthankfully
             wee
             forget
             former
             mercies
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             too
             common
             a
             
             corruption
             that
             wee
             can
             disclose
             many
             of
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             keepe
             the
             greatest
             close
             .
          
        
         
           
             Good
             Counsells
             .
          
           
             Beleeve
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             as
             a
             Publican
             ;
             live
             as
             a
             Justiciarie
             :
             
             Pray
             as
             idle
             beggars
             who
             live
             by
             begging
             :
             Labour
             for
             grace
             ,
             as
             worldlings
             toil
             for
             wealth
             :
             Provide
             for
             thy
             soule
             as
             thou
             doest
             for
             thy
             bodie
             ,
             
             rest
             ,
             food
             ,
             apparell
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             necessaries
             ;
             feede
             
             to
             be
             fitter
             to
             labour
             :
             so
             labour
             ,
             as
             to
             get
             a
             stomack
             to
             thy
             food
             .
          
        
         
           
             Holy
             Dayes
             .
          
           
             IN
             those
             ,
             wee
             must
             redeeme
             the
             time
             in
             resting
             
             from
             our
             callings
             .
          
        
         
           
             Death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             amongst
             others
             ought
             often
             to
             be
             thought
             on
             ,
             to
             have
             all
             things
             in
             a
             
             readinesse
             against
             our
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             wretched
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             onely
             to
             set
             our
             outward
             estate
             in
             order
             (
             which
             naturall
             wise
             men
             doe
             )
             for
             the
             good
             and
             peace
             of
             our
             posteritie
             ,
             
             but
             especially
             to
             set
             our
             spirituall
             state
             in
             such
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             with
             continuall
             care
             and
             comfort
             ,
             waite
             for
             our
             change
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviours
             second
             comming
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             leave
             to
             our
             posteritie
             some
             testimonie
             of
             Gods
             satherly
             dealing
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             fidelitie
             in
             performing
             his
             promise
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             seede
             of
             faithfull
             parents
             ,
             that
             our
             posterity
             may
             be
             hereby
             stirred
             up
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             their
             fathers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wee
             can
             better
             away
             
             to
             meditate
             on
             death
             which
             Sathan
             covereth
             with
             eternitie
             following
             ;
             then
             on
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             where
             wee
             all
             must
             make
             our
             accounts
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             bare
             meditation
             of
             death
             doth
             so
             farre
             move
             us
             from
             suffering
             with
             delight
             to
             dwell
             on
             earthly
             things
             ,
             as
             reason
             disswadeth
             us
             to
             make
             any
             cost
             about
             a
             tenement
             ,
             where
             wee
             know
             we
             shall
             dwell
             but
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             such
             imaginations
             of
             death
             build
             up
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             kingdome
             of
             pride
             in
             us
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             shall
             bee
             
             more
             availeable
             ,
             when
             wee
             meditate
             of
             putting
             off
             this
             Tabernacle
             ,
             wee
             thinke
             also
             of
             putting
             on
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             how
             without
             that
             we
             shall
             never
             stand
             with
             comfort
             before
             Christ
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             wee
             are
             so
             to
             
             thinke
             of
             life
             that
             wee
             bee
             
             content
             to
             die
             ,
             so
             wee
             are
             to
             thinke
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             wee
             be
             contented
             to
             live
             .
             The
             feare
             of
             death
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             disliked
             ,
             then
             
             not
             to
             feare
             ,
             for
             both
             may
             be
             with
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             in
             faith
             ,
             if
             they
             exceed
             not
             ;
             for
             it
             s
             allowed
             by
             grace
             and
             nature
             to
             feare
             Gods
             judgements
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             call
             to
             minde
             old
             sinnes
             of
             them
             which
             are
             
             a
             dying
             is
             necessary
             to
             bee
             done
             of
             those
             which
             visite
             them
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             have
             truly
             repented
             them
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             not
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             others
             may
             profit
             thereby
             .
             If
             they
             bee
             guilty
             ,
             the
             trouble
             of
             their
             minde
             shall
             turne
             to
             their
             good
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             finde
             their
             judgement
             in
             this
             
             world
             ,
             and
             escape
             the
             everlasting
             judgement
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
             Decay
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             most
             grievous
             
             judgement
             of
             God
             it
             is
             (
             though
             secret
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             us
             so
             sensible
             )
             that
             having
             many
             excellent
             helps
             for
             our
             spirituall
             nourishment
             ,
             yet
             Gods
             curse
             seemeth
             to
             be
             thereon
             ,
             in
             that
             wee
             thrive
             so
             little
             thereby
             ,
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             the
             Lord
             is
             to
             be
             cleered
             ,
             who
             (
             giving
             his
             grace
             ordinarily
             by
             meanes
             )
             doth
             most
             justly
             
             keepe
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             partly
             for
             our
             unworthinesse
             ,
             either
             for
             some
             olde
             sinne
             
             unrepented
             of
             ,
             or
             some
             present
             corruption
             not
             resisted
             ,
             
             and
             partly
             for
             our
             
             contempt
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             setting
             so
             little
             by
             it
             ,
             have
             so
             sleightly
             sought
             it
             ,
             and
             having
             received
             it
             in
             any
             measure
             ,
             were
             no
             more
             charie
             and
             carefull
             in
             keeping
             it
             ,
             but
             through
             our
             carelessenesse
             lost
             it
             ,
             and
             through
             our
             pride
             and
             presumption
             provoked
             the
             Lord
             to
             take
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             let
             our
             earnest
             purpose
             and
             
             prayer
             bee
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             obtaining
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             avoide
             the
             letts
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             more
             carefully
             and
             constantly
             all
             good
             helps
             ,
             and
             particularly
             holy
             conference
             ,
             which
             by
             experience
             wee
             shall
             finde
             to
             be
             exceeding
             profitable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             causes
             why
             many
             
             decrease
             in
             godlinesse
             be
             divers
             ,
             as
             namely
             the
             
             neglect
             of
             those
             meanes
             
             which
             before
             they
             used
             especially
             of
             the
             private
             dealings
             with
             themselves
             ,
             and
             brotherly
             conferences
             in
             such
             strict
             manner
             as
             before
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             be
             soon
             wearie
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             nature
             wee
             seeke
             our
             ease
             ,
             and
             through
             custome
             grow
             cold
             ,
             and
             through
             security
             and
             pride
             waxe
             blinde
             and
             see
             not
             our
             neede
             thereof
             .
             So
             also
             that
             wee
             by
             Satans
             
             suggestion
             and
             our
             owne
             corruption
             doe
             privily
             fall
             into
             a
             good
             liking
             of
             our
             estate
             in
             regard
             of
             former
             grace
             received
             ,
             wherby
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             wee
             feeling
             our selves
             to
             bee
             freed
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             sinne
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             doe
             not
             so
             feare
             it
             ,
             neither
             
             are
             terrified
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             through
             a
             privie
             presumption
             of
             our
             safety
             ,
             we
             easily
             pardon
             our selves
             ,
             and
             deale
             not
             so
             straitly
             with
             our selves
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             thus
             sinne
             creepes
             sore
             upon
             us
             to
             our
             great
             hurt
             .
             Some
             there
             be
             ,
             though
             the
             
             fewer
             ,
             who
             more
             then
             they
             ought
             torment
             themselves
             for
             their
             little
             growth
             .
             Others
             (
             and
             those
             the
             greater
             sort
             )
             
             who
             have
             and
             doe
             continue
             in
             a
             carelesse
             peace
             ,
             whom
             indeed
             it
             much
             cōcerneth
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             their
             little
             growing
             in
             grace
             .
             The
             meane
             wherin
             a
             man
             may
             with
             some
             
             comfort
             stay
             himselfe
             must
             partly
             arise
             from
             a
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             wise
             judgeing
             of
             himselfe
             by
             comparing
             his
             former
             and
             present
             estate
             both
             in
             the
             use
             and
             profit
             received
             by
             the
             meanes
             :
             wherein
             this
             may
             fitly
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             a
             young
             plant
             doth
             more
             sensibly
             shew
             his
             growth
             ,
             then
             an
             olde
             tree
             ,
             but
             the
             olde
             tree
             brings
             forth
             more
             sound
             fruit
             in
             his
             season
             ;
             the
             decay
             or
             want
             whereof
             wee
             must
             thus
             remedie
             ,
             even
             by
             calling
             our selves
             to
             a
             strait
             account
             ,
             to
             see
             upon
             what
             warrant
             wee
             enjoy
             our
             peace
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             feare
             our
             hearts
             with
             such
             testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             as
             doe
             tell
             us
             that
             this
             life
             is
             not
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             must
             bee
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             and
             must
             walke
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
             and
             must
             mortifie
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             withdraw
             peace
             from
             our
             consciences
             till
             wee
             see
             some
             change
             of
             our
             troubled
             state
             ,
             and
             recoverie
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             Delay
             .
          
           
             Many
             times
             when
             wee
             
             have
             used
             all
             good
             meanes
             the
             Lord
             deferreth
             the
             successe
             ,
             that
             we
             being
             the
             more
             humbled
             ,
             may
             bee
             the
             fitter
             to
             receive
             comfort
             .
          
        
         
           
             Delight
             .
          
           
             Who
             so
             delighteth
             in
             
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             him
             doth
             the
             Lord
             delight
             .
          
        
         
           
             Devills
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             creation
             good
             
             Spirits
             ;
             by
             their
             fall
             damned
             and
             wicked
             spirits
             changed
             into
             evill
             :
             finite
             ,
             
             immortall
             ,
             invisible
             ,
             adversaries
             to
             mans
             salvation
             ,
             exceeding
             many
             ,
             of
             great
             power
             ,
             Lyons
             ,
             able
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             not
             above
             nature
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             malice
             ,
             compared
             to
             Dragons
             ;
             their
             subtiltie
             ,
             Serpents
             ;
             their
             experience
             ,
             termed
             olde
             ,
             using
             secret
             ambushes
             with
             shewes
             of
             good
             ;
             tempting
             the
             prophane
             ,
             never
             to
             minde
             salvation
             ;
             the
             civill
             to
             rest
             in
             common
             honestie
             ,
             as
             the
             carnall
             protestant
             in
             outward
             holinesse
             ;
             the
             weake
             beleever
             either
             to
             be
             scrupulous
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             vice
             for
             vertue
             through
             ignorance
             ;
             the
             strong
             to
             sin
             against
             knowledge
             and
             presume
             ,
             to
             hinder
             a
             greater
             duty
             by
             a
             lesse
             ,
             to
             use
             
             good
             actions
             to
             bad
             ends
             ,
             to
             doe
             evill
             that
             good
             may
             come
             thereof
             ,
             to
             grieve
             so
             for
             one
             sinne
             as
             to
             neglect
             others
             ;
             so
             running
             into
             extremities
             ;
             yea
             to
             winke
             at
             sinne
             ,
             to
             thinke
             it
             tolerable
             ,
             to
             tast
             it
             ,
             to
             commit
             it
             ,
             to
             continue
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             defend
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             much
             to
             bee
             lamented
             ,
             that
             in
             time
             of
             superstition
             men
             were
             more
             feared
             with
             the
             devill
             when
             they
             heard
             of
             his
             hornes
             ,
             clawes
             ,
             hollow
             
             voice
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             then
             now
             in
             the
             Gospell
             when
             they
             heare
             of
             his
             privie
             working
             and
             fighting
             against
             mens
             soules
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             nothing
             feared
             ,
             and
             yet
             wee
             can
             never
             beleeve
             
             and
             feele
             the
             gracious
             
             help
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             till
             wee
             beleeve
             and
             feele
             the
             hidden
             assaults
             of
             Satan
             and
             his
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             God
             and
             his
             good
             Angels
             are
             about
             us
             ,
             so
             is
             
             the
             devill
             and
             his
             evill
             spirits
             ;
             and
             as
             good
             Angels
             have
             beene
             seene
             ,
             so
             have
             and
             may
             bee
             the
             wicked
             spirits
             ,
             not
             soules
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             devills
             in
             the
             ayre
             ;
             and
             the
             knowledge
             hereof
             is
             greatly
             for
             our
             comfort
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             great
             danger
             voide
             of
             all
             helpe
             of
             man
             ,
             yet
             God
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             for
             our
             humbling
             in
             evill
             doing
             ,
             that
             though
             no
             man
             see
             or
             can
             hurt
             us
             ,
             yet
             the
             devill
             and
             his
             spirits
             bee
             about
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Discerning
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Many
             are
             outwardly
             
             well
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             rich
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             are
             inwardly
             ill
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             poore
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             and
             many
             hate
             outward
             evill
             things
             ,
             which
             for
             want
             of
             spirituall
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             the
             spirit
             of
             discerning
             ,
             see
             not
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wisedome
             must
             bee
             
             desired
             in
             discerning
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             charitie
             in
             judgeing
             and
             praying
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             with
             whom
             we
             would
             converse
             may
             
             be
             tryed
             by
             these
             three
             notes
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             in
             professing
             godlinesse
             ,
             they
             speake
             upon
             grounded
             knowledge
             .
             2.
             
             What
             feeling
             they
             have
             of
             their
             inward
             
             corruptions
             .
             3.
             
             How
             loving
             they
             are
             to
             others
             in
             being
             ready
             to
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             and
             warie
             to
             speake
             of
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             griefe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Wee
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             thankfull
             to
             God
             for
             that
             discipline
             wee
             have
             ,
             (
             though
             there
             bee
             great
             want
             of
             it
             )
             for
             its
             the
             Lords
             will
             to
             advance
             his
             glory
             hereby
             ,
             in
             taking
             that
             to
             
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             had
             stricter
             discipline
             wee
             would
             attribute
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             besides
             that
             hee
             doth
             that
             by
             his
             word
             and
             prayer
             which
             may
             bee
             done
             by
             discipline
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             discipline
             would
             hide
             many
             hypocrites
             ,
             which
             now
             are
             discovered
             ,
             and
             cover
             
             many
             a
             Christian
             heart
             which
             now
             are
             knowne
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             bee
             godly
             now
             ,
             be
             godly
             of
             conscience
             ,
             being
             a
             discipline
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             many
             may
             seeme
             godly
             under
             discipline
             which
             doe
             it
             for
             feare
             rather
             then
             for
             love
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             a
             good
             order
             
             of
             discipline
             ,
             first
             generally
             to
             declare
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             Sinne
             is
             broken
             forth
             .
             2.
             
             To
             name
             the
             sinne
             .
             3.
             
             The
             partie
             offending
             ,
             after
             to
             admonish
             him
             ,
             then
             to
             suspend
             him
             ,
             lastly
             to
             leave
             him
             to
             Satan
             .
          
        
         
           
             Despaire
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             a
             fearefull
             and
             dangerous
             policie
             of
             Satan
             to
             make
             men
             continue
             in
             sinne
             without
             care
             of
             recoverie
             ,
             in
             taking
             from
             them
             
             all
             hope
             thereof
             ,
             which
             he
             
             doth
             by
             perswading
             them
             that
             their
             sinnes
             bee
             so
             great
             ,
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             long
             continuance
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             forgiven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             dangerous
             policie
             of
             Satan
             it
             is
             to
             provoke
             
             men
             to
             despaire
             inperswading
             them
             they
             have
             no
             faith
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             it
             not
             in
             this
             and
             that
             particular
             :
             againe
             in
             provoking
             to
             presumption
             to
             perswade
             them
             thus
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             faith
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             therefore
             my
             faith
             is
             sound
             in
             every
             particular
             .
          
        
         
           
             Distrust
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Distrust
             is
             a
             doubting
             of
             Gods
             helpe
             in
             our
             
             neede
             :
             it
             s
             a
             capitall
             sinne
             above
             others
             ,
             robbing
             
             God
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             power
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             mercie
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             attributes
             ,
             drawing
             others
             by
             our
             example
             to
             distrust
             ,
             which
             in
             like
             manner
             robbeth
             man
             of
             his
             chiefe
             comfort
             in
             all
             distresses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             prone
             we
             are
             
             to
             it
             may
             appeare
             in
             our
             tryalls
             of
             paine
             ,
             debt
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             wherein
             we
             trust
             to
             meanes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wee
             fall
             into
             this
             by
             
             resting
             too
             much
             on
             meanes
             ,
             neglecting
             to
             meditate
             on
             Gods
             truth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             trust
             on
             God
             is
             
             the
             speciall
             remedie
             to
             cure
             this
             maladie
             .
             
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             s
             a
             common
             temptation
             to
             afflicted
             consciences
             to
             perswade
             themselves
             after
             some
             few
             deliverances
             
             that
             they
             can
             looke
             for
             no
             more
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             beene
             so
             liberall
             ,
             but
             these
             must
             know
             that
             God
             is
             not
             like
             man
             ,
             for
             his
             gifts
             are
             without
             repentance
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             beginnes
             to
             shew
             mercie
             he
             will
             never
             cease
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             When
             there
             is
             a
             doctrin
             generall
             or
             equitie
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             exāples
             though
             particular
             may
             bee
             generally
             applyed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Doubting
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             manner
             of
             doubting
             may
             stand
             with
             
             faith
             ,
             though
             it
             weaken
             faith
             ,
             and
             what
             doubting
             quite
             shuts
             out
             faith
             ,
             is
             not
             easily
             seene
             ,
             and
             more
             hardly
             uttered
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             weake
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Although
             this
             be
             by
             the
             wise
             providence
             of
             God
             that
             many
             of
             Gods
             true
             children
             ,
             who
             therefore
             have
             had
             sound
             com
             
             for
             t
             in
             Christ
             ,
             doe
             especially
             in
             their
             infirmitie
             oft
             greatly
             waver
             and
             doubt
             and
             so
             become
             uncomfortable
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             for
             good
             cause
             disposeth
             ,
             lest
             by
             their
             sudden
             change
             from
             so
             damnable
             State
             and
             uncomfortable
             ,
             to
             so
             happy
             and
             joyfull
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             lifted
             up
             ,
             made
             conceited
             and
             secure
             ,
             and
             so
             presumptuous
             ,
             the
             forerunners
             and
             causes
             also
             of
             a
             fearefull
             fall
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             their
             sinne
             ,
             a
             weaknesse
             which
             
             must
             be
             withstood
             and
             overcome
             ,
             for
             the
             attaining
             
             whereto
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             doubting
             must
             be
             searched
             and
             so
             removed
             ,
             which
             ordinarily
             is
             our
             owne
             infirmities
             ,
             neglect
             and
             
             weaknesse
             in
             good
             duties
             ,
             too
             great
             pronenesse
             and
             strength
             in
             sinne
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             tender
             conscience
             feareth
             his
             former
             comfort
             was
             vaine
             ,
             and
             so
             doubteth
             of
             his
             estate
             ;
             for
             the
             right
             removing
             hereof
             ,
             this
             is
             duly
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             as
             the
             roote
             of
             our
             comfort
             in
             Christ
             is
             not
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             Christian
             life
             ,
             so
             the
             weaknesse
             herein
             ought
             not
             to
             breede
             doubting
             of
             our
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             .
             But
             
             for
             so
             much
             as
             all
             our
             comfort
             stands
             in
             this
             that
             God
             who
             justifieth
             the
             ungodly
             
             hath
             freely
             given
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             reconciled
             to
             us
             being
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             hath
             by
             his
             Gospell
             called
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             spirit
             wrought
             faith
             in
             our
             hearts
             to
             receive
             Christ
             so
             given
             unto
             us
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             being
             dead
             in
             sinne
             and
             having
             no
             goodnesse
             in
             us
             ,
             were
             made
             alive
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             new
             borne
             ,
             and
             then
             doe
             beginne
             to
             bee
             changed
             first
             in
             affection
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             conversation
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             from
             a
             childe
             growing
             to
             a
             riper
             age
             in
             Christ
             .
             Therefore
             if
             wee
             
             have
             this
             assurance
             of
             our
             new
             birth
             ,
             though
             we
             feele
             much
             weaknesse
             of
             the
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             yet
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             doubt
             whether
             wee
             
             bee
             Gods
             children
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             that
             is
             so
             new
             borne
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             can
             never
             dy
             ;
             but
             rather
             we
             are
             to
             remember
             ,
             1.
             
             Wee
             are
             but
             children
             ,
             and
             therefore
             weak
             .
             2.
             
             Wee
             are
             very
             subject
             to
             many
             spirituall
             diseases
             ,
             some
             such
             as
             take
             away
             sense
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             seeke
             to
             bee
             cured
             and
             not
             despaire
             of
             life
             seeing
             wee
             cannot
             perish
             .
             This
             cannot
             breede
             securitie
             
             in
             sinne
             to
             any
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             seeing
             himselfe
             miserable
             doth
             beleeve
             to
             bee
             saved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             but
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             love
             studie
             and
             travell
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             fire
             can
             be
             without
             heate
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             who
             say
             they
             thus
             beleeve
             and
             live
             not
             Christianly
             ,
             
             are
             lyars
             &
             the
             truth
             
             is
             not
             in
             them
             .
             If
             any
             tender
             conscience
             ,
             ignorant
             &
             weak
             (
             for
             so
             must
             they
             needs
             be
             )
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             because
             they
             
             feele
             so
             little
             grace
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             manifestly
             be
             disproved
             by
             the
             true
             effects
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             no
             faith
             can
             be
             without
             ,
             true
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             Word
             ,
             his
             Saints
             ,
             desire
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             griefe
             for
             former
             and
             present
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             If
             any
             hypocrite
             
             will
             say
             he
             thus
             beleeveth
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             thus
             liveth
             ,
             let
             him
             try
             his
             inward
             affections
             why
             hee
             doth
             all
             duty
             ,
             it
             will
             bee
             found
             not
             in
             love
             to
             God
             and
             recompence
             of
             his
             kindnesse
             ,
             but
             either
             for
             
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             mercenarily
             for
             obtaining
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             whom
             his
             securitie
             ,
             jollitie
             ,
             presumption
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             sense
             of
             his
             infirmities
             and
             of
             an
             holy
             feare
             of
             falling
             and
             care
             to
             please
             God
             in
             secret
             will
             descrie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             true
             beleever
             falling
             into
             sin
             ,
             ought
             (
             if
             hee
             can
             )
             
             hold
             his
             confidence
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             foulie
             fallen
             ,
             and
             rather
             lament
             that
             hee
             Gods
             childe
             should
             so
             dishonour
             his
             father
             ;
             for
             the
             doubting
             of
             Gods
             favour
             cannot
             raise
             him
             from
             his
             fall
             ,
             but
             the
             beholding
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             that
             alone
             which
             will
             breede
             holy
             and
             acceptable
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             and
             conscience
             of
             amendment
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             evident
             that
             many
             
             of
             the
             carefullest
             Christians
             seeing
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             doe
             most
             doubt
             whether
             they
             have
             faith
             ,
             who
             yet
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             time
             of
             tryall
             finde
             more
             then
             others
             who
             bee
             more
             secure
             and
             confident
             ,
             but
             yet
             this
             is
             their
             fault
             ,
             that
             they
             looke
             too
             much
             to
             effects
             and
             not
             to
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             justification
             ,
             and
             in
             beholding
             the
             effects
             
             through
             ignorance
             and
             feare
             ,
             judge
             amisse
             ,
             not
             seeing
             the
             true
             effects
             of
             faith
             in
             them
             ,
             being
             blinded
             with
             their
             wants
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             is
             found
             in
             many
             true
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             oft
             doubt
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             feare
             they
             bee
             not
             Gods
             children
             ,
             because
             
             they
             see
             such
             sinnes
             and
             wants
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             be
             oft
             moved
             to
             greater
             care
             of
             an
             holy
             life
             thinking
             that
             otherwayes
             
             they
             may
             not
             beleeve
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             see
             more
             mortification
             of
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             more
             strength
             to
             good
             duties
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             boldly
             beleeve
             :
             wherein
             they
             pittifully
             deceive
             themselves
             many
             wayes
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             often
             obtaine
             not
             their
             desire
             in
             mortification
             .
             2.
             
             That
             if
             they
             by
             this
             meanes
             prick
             themselves
             to
             more
             care
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             yet
             so
             soone
             as
             their
             feare
             is
             slacked
             their
             care
             is
             ended
             .
             3.
             
             That
             if
             their
             care
             should
             continue
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             that
             
             which
             can
             either
             cause
             them
             first
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             or
             else
             any
             way
             encrease
             their
             faith
             ,
             onely
             this
             can
             more
             certainely
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             and
             do
             indeede
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             comfort
             them
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             can
             beget
             or
             encrease
             faith
             ,
             but
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             and
             seales
             thereof
             truly
             applyed
             .
             They
             therefore
             who
             doubting
             doe
             thus
             think
             to
             encrease
             faith
             by
             leading
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             doe
             take
             a
             wrong
             course
             ,
             and
             plainely
             shew
             that
             in
             their
             holy
             life
             ,
             they
             seeke
             themselves
             and
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             moved
             thereto
             by
             the
             true
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             chiefe
             mother
             of
             true
             obedience
             ,
             whereas
             they
             
             ought
             rather
             ,
             (
             having
             good
             cause
             to
             doubt
             whether
             they
             have
             soundly
             beleeved
             ,
             seeing
             they
             finde
             in
             themselves
             no
             comfortable
             fruits
             of
             their
             faith
             )
             to
             labour
             more
             stedfastly
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             faith
             ,
             as
             fire
             encreaseth
             by
             the
             heate
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             send
             forth
             more
             fervent
             effects
             of
             love
             to
             God
             and
             obedience
             ,
             which
             shall
             then
             effectually
             comfort
             them
             ,
             seeing
             such
             fruits
             of
             such
             a
             root
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             the
             deepest
             thoughts
             of
             our
             salvation
             
             this
             oft
             riseth
             up
             to
             weaken
             our
             faith
             ,
             that
             God
             having
             ordained
             some
             to
             destruction
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             to
             make
             the
             sole
             cause
             of
             mans
             perdition
             to
             bee
             in
             
             himselfe
             )
             prepared
             a
             remedy
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             testament
             bequeathed
             it
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             publiquely
             proclaimed
             it
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             for
             his
             part
             determining
             to
             give
             grace
             to
             receive
             it
             onely
             to
             his
             chosen
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             the
             other
             to
             themselves
             ,
             what
             warrant
             wee
             have
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             of
             them
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             determined
             to
             give
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             who
             indeed
             shal
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             those
             who
             herein
             deepely
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             
             soundest
             answere
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             ,
             the
             secret
             determination
             of
             God
             is
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             enquired
             in
             to
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             cannot
             know
             our
             election
             till
             wee
             know
             
             our
             effectuall
             calling
             ;
             who
             to
             this
             end
             must
             attend
             to
             his
             revealed
             will
             ,
             wherein
             he
             certifieth
             all
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospell
             commeth
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             none
             perish
             ,
             but
             beleeve
             ,
             &
             therefore
             inviteth
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             exhorteth
             ,
             entreateth
             thē
             by
             his
             ministers
             to
             be
             reconciled
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             sore
             threatneth
             if
             they
             beleeve
             not
             .
             Upon
             all
             which
             this
             may
             bee
             concluded
             ,
             that
             its
             great
             sinne
             and
             follie
             for
             him
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             revealed
             his
             will
             concerning
             his
             salvation
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             meanes
             prepared
             him
             thereto
             (
             as
             giving
             him
             sight
             and
             sense
             of
             his
             miserie
             ,
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             and
             unfained
             desire
             of
             Christ
             the
             onely
             remedy
             ,
             
             calling
             and
             commanding
             him
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             together
             with
             cleere
             knowledge
             that
             he
             in
             his
             word
             hath
             promised
             this
             remedie
             to
             him
             )
             for
             him
             I
             say
             its
             great
             sinne
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             (
             upon
             no
             ground
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             suspicious
             feare
             )
             to
             doubt
             that
             God
             will
             not
             yet
             save
             him
             ,
             but
             doth
             this
             to
             his
             farther
             condemnation
             ,
             whereof
             there
             is
             no
             feare
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             as
             contemne
             this
             grace
             ,
             or
             receive
             it
             in
             vain
             ,
             not
             being
             drawne
             thereby
             in
             truth
             to
             love
             and
             seeke
             Gods
             honour
             by
             unfained
             obedience
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             whereas
             all
             they
             who
             knowing
             the
             benefit
             by
             Christ
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             
             owne
             great
             unworthinesse
             doe
             feare
             they
             shall
             never
             obtaine
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             above
             all
             desire
             it
             ,
             they
             I
             say
             ought
             to
             be
             bold
             and
             count
             it
             no
             presumption
             
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             God
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             bestow
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             eternall
             life
             upon
             them
             ;
             for
             such
             doth
             Christ
             expressely
             call
             unto
             him
             ,
             Mat.
             11.
             28.
             yea
             hereupon
             ought
             they
             boldly
             without
             feare
             to
             adventure
             their
             soules
             health
             &
             eternall
             happinesse
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             perswasion
             they
             may
             bee
             drawne
             to
             love
             and
             obey
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             bee
             confirmed
             ,
             yea
             more
             to
             feare
             their
             hearts
             from
             this
             horrible
             sinne
             of
             unbeleefe
             
             (
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             other
             )
             
             whereby
             they
             knowing
             what
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             yea
             unto
             them
             ,
             doe
             yet
             in
             not
             giving
             credit
             to
             him
             that
             he
             will
             be
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             ,
             make
             him
             a
             lyar
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             false
             God
             ;
             much
             more
             such
             as
             have
             received
             the
             earnest
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             renewing
             their
             heart●
             and
             lives
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             and
             shake
             off
             such
             doubts
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             this
             
             distrust
             is
             in
             many
             their
             owne
             unworthiness
             ,
             which
             bewrayeth
             great
             ignorance
             and
             errour
             ,
             that
             God
             giveth
             his
             Sonne
             to
             the
             worthy
             ,
             though
             not
             of
             merit
             (
             which
             no
             Protestant
             holdeth
             )
             but
             ofmeer
             mercy
             to
             those
             that
             truely
             repent
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             
             petie
             Poperie
             )
             whereas
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             that
             hee
             having
             given
             his
             Son
             to
             none
             but
             such
             as
             had
             no
             grace
             nor
             repentance
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             by
             receiving
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             might
             receive
             grace
             to
             beginne
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             so
             daily
             to
             grow
             therein
             ,
             therefore
             as
             none
             ought
             to
             beleeve
             because
             they
             have
             repented
             ,
             so
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             afraid
             to
             beleeve
             because
             of
             his
             
             unworthinesse
             ,
             the
             sense
             whereof
             doth
             make
             him
             most
             fit
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             receive
             Christ
             .
             The
             want
             of
             knowledge
             and
             due
             regard
             of
             this
             one
             point
             is
             a
             principall
             cause
             of
             distrust
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             vaine
             presumption
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             both
             workes
             of
             perdition
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             For
             removing
             of
             
             our
             doubts
             of
             Gods
             favour
             either
             generally
             or
             in
             some
             particular
             actions
             ▪
             there
             must
             bee
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             sound
             judgement
             to
             direct
             when
             wee
             ought
             to
             doubt
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             A
             daily
             labour
             according
             to
             our
             judgement
             to
             doubt
             and
             beleeve
             as
             cause
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             Dreames
             .
          
           
             Of
             dreams
             which
             make
             some
             deepe
             impression
             in
             
             us
             ,
             and
             abide
             longer
             ,
             its
             good
             to
             make
             some
             profit
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             come
             from
             God
             or
             the
             devill
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             divers
             ends
             and
             effects
             .
             An
             
             evill
             dreame
             shewes
             an
             evill
             heart
             ,
             in
             some
             sinne
             either
             committed
             ,
             or
             whereto
             we
             be
             subject
             ,
             and
             
             may
             shortly
             follow
             .
             If
             they
             be
             terrible
             ,
             they
             may
             
             forewarne
             of
             some
             evill
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             avoide
             it
             by
             good
             meanes
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             we
             neither
             feare
             
             them
             too
             much
             ,
             nor
             quite
             contemne
             them
             :
             so
             for
             the
             good
             ,
             that
             we
             perswade
             not
             our selves
             of
             having
             it
             ,
             
             nor
             yet
             neglect
             it
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             for
             the
             event
             of
             witcheries
             and
             slanders
             .
          
        
         
           
             Dulnesse
             and
             Deadnesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             common
             thing
             it
             is
             in
             Gods
             children
             after
             
             their
             greatest
             joyes
             to
             feel
             great
             dulnesse
             and
             deadnesse
             of
             minde
             .
             When
             the
             same
             seiseth
             upon
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             ought
             to
             search
             the
             cause
             ,
             whetherdoing
             some
             
             evill
             ,
             leaving
             off
             some
             
             good
             to
             bee
             done
             ,
             neglecting
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             not
             seeing
             or
             not
             repenting
             some
             sinne
             seene
             ,
             or
             not
             repenting
             so
             soundly
             ;
             or
             for
             unthankfulnesse
             for
             former
             graces
             .
             2.
             
             Wee
             must
             use
             the
             remedie
             ,
             not
             
             pleasing
             our selves
             in
             this
             deadnesse
             ,
             but
             stirring
             up
             our selves
             as
             from
             slumber
             ,
             calling
             to
             minde
             Gods
             speciall
             mercies
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             unworthy
             receiving
             and
             using
             of
             them
             ,
             using
             all
             good
             meanes
             to
             quicken
             us
             .
             3.
             
             In
             using
             the
             meanes
             to
             offer
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             
             waiting
             patiently
             for
             his
             helpe
             ,
             esteeming
             neither
             too
             little
             nor
             too
             much
             our
             
             affliction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             falleth
             out
             that
             Gods
             children
             are
             sometimes
             
             more
             dull
             with
             the
             
             publique
             meanes
             ,
             then
             without
             ,
             which
             may
             arise
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             are
             too
             remisse
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             private
             ,
             or
             else
             fall
             to
             loathing
             the
             publique
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             them
             so
             often
             ,
             or
             put
             too
             much
             confidence
             in
             such
             places
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             correcteth
             by
             denying
             the
             use
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
        
         
           
             Dutie
             .
          
           
             For
             infirmities
             sake
             to
             leave
             a
             duty
             undone
             is
             to
             
             cover
             sinne
             ,
             not
             to
             overcome
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Earnestnesse
             .
          
           
             IN
             our
             earnestnesse
             its
             
             necessary
             to
             searth
             our
             
             hearts
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             cannot
             see
             the
             depth
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             it
             argueth
             want
             of
             prayer
             and
             travailing
             with
             our
             affections
             to
             know
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ease
             .
          
           
             Long
             ease
             will
             bring
             either
             
             superstition
             ,
             prophanenesse
             or
             heresie
             through
             our
             corruption
             .
          
        
         
           
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             .
          
           
             A
             Reprobate
             of
             knowledge
             
             lying
             in
             despaire
             ,
             may
             beleeve
             that
             both
             Christ
             can
             and
             would
             ease
             him
             ,
             if
             hee
             could
             beleeve
             and
             come
             unto
             Christ
             to
             be
             eased
             ,
             but
             distrusting
             this
             ,
             comes
             not
             ,
             turnes
             away
             frō
             God.
             But
             the
             elect
             beleeving
             that
             Christ
             will
             ease
             all
             commers
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             
             drawne
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             to
             apply
             this
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             make
             reckoning
             he
             comming
             shall
             bee
             eased
             ,
             and
             therefore
             indeed
             seeketh
             with
             faith
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             eased
             ;
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             is
             not
             simply
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             
             but
             (
             beleeving
             Christ
             will
             be
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             )
             in
             spirit
             to
             goe
             unto
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             desire
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             a
             begger
             invited
             comes
             for
             reliefe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Evills
             .
          
           
             These
             be
             two
             evills
             very
             dangerous
             :
             To
             pretend
             
             great
             comfort
             ,
             and
             make
             small
             conscience
             in
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             confesse
             our
             faith
             is
             weake
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             content
             therewith
             .
          
        
         
           
             Excuse
             .
             
          
           
             When
             we
             are
             unwilling
             
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             an
             excuse
             is
             too
             readie
             ,
             its
             good
             therefore
             earnestly
             to
             strive
             to
             overcome
             this
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             take
             opportunity
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             Examples
             .
          
           
             Particular
             examples
             
             may
             be
             made
             generall
             instructions
             ,
             when
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             mis
             generall
             .
          
        
         
           
             Exercise
             .
          
           
             As
             God
             hath
             given
             great
             variety
             of
             heavenly
             
             exercises
             ,
             and
             matters
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             ,
             so
             we
             shall
             finde
             such
             irkesomenesse
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             that
             wee
             care
             not
             to
             use
             this
             variety
             for
             our
             reliefe
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Failings
             .
          
           
             WHen
             we
             see
             wherein
             wee
             have
             failed
             
             in
             any
             part
             of
             our
             daily
             practise
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             make
             slight
             thereof
             ,
             or
             favour
             our selves
             therein
             ,
             but
             labour
             speedily
             to
             recover
             ,
             lest
             we
             grow
             hardned
             and
             incurable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             by
             hearing
             of
             witches
             and
             fearefull
             
             practises
             of
             Satan
             be
             sore
             frighted
             ,
             are
             to
             know
             their
             faith
             is
             weake
             and
             comfort
             small
             (
             for
             the
             sound
             beleever
             shall
             not
             feare
             for
             any
             evill
             tidings
             )
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             never
             cease
             striving
             for
             faith
             and
             comfort
             ,
             
             till
             they
             finde
             a
             sweet
             and
             bold
             resting
             in
             the
             Lord
             their
             father
             who
             will
             preserve
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith
             being
             the
             band
             
             of
             our
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             we
             doe
             thereby
             enjoy
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             are
             favourably
             accepted
             of
             him
             ,
             joy
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             have
             comfort
             in
             affliction
             ,
             patience
             ,
             experience
             ,
             hope
             ,
             boldnesse
             to
             pray
             ,
             love
             to
             God
             and
             delight
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             wee
             please
             God
             ,
             long
             for
             heaven
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             way
             to
             encrease
             
             faith
             is
             to
             apply
             to
             our selves
             Gods
             promise
             in
             his
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             by
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             praying
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             conference
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             
             end
             also
             every
             one
             who
             desires
             to
             finde
             strong
             comfort
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             
             thereby
             good
             encouragement
             unto
             all
             godlinesse
             is
             daily
             to
             consider
             deepely
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             owne
             miserable
             estate
             
             by
             nature
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             may
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             cry
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             ?
             And
             2.
             he
             is
             no
             lesse
             to
             regard
             the
             remedie
             here
             of
             in
             
             Christ
             ,
             that
             beholding
             the
             singular
             benefit
             thereof
             ,
             he
             may
             more
             uncessantly
             desire
             it
             :
             and
             so
             3.
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             that
             hee
             
             may
             be
             more
             and
             more
             assured
             that
             Christ
             is
             his
             and
             he
             the
             Lords
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             comfort
             and
             encourage
             
             him
             in
             all
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             great
             difference
             
             betweene
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             ,
             for
             a
             reprobate
             may
             know
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             beleeve
             that
             God
             hath
             promised
             his
             Sonne
             to
             him
             (
             as
             well
             as
             to
             others
             )
             and
             yet
             not
             lay
             hold
             on
             this
             promise
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             faith
             ,
             which
             he
             onely
             doth
             who
             so
             receiveth
             Gods
             promise
             that
             thereby
             he
             is
             certainly
             perswaded
             that
             he
             shall
             have
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             which
             makes
             himselfe
             stay
             for
             his
             salvation
             hereon
             ,
             and
             patiently
             to
             waite
             and
             looke
             stedfastly
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             true
             doctrine
             of
             
             faith
             is
             a
             stranger
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             
             that
             men
             seeing
             themselves
             most
             cursed
             wretches
             ,
             yet
             should
             be
             assured
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             eternall
             life
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             hath
             this
             assurance
             ,
             cannot
             but
             have
             much
             comfort
             even
             in
             afflictions
             ;
             and
             this
             only
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             a
             man
             willing
             to
             deny
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             s
             a
             matter
             very
             
             weakely
             knowne
             ,
             much
             more
             weakely
             practised
             of
             most
             Christians
             to
             doe
             every
             thing
             in
             faith
             ,
             which
             must
             needes
             deprive
             them
             of
             much
             comfort
             ,
             if
             they
             live
             not
             securely
             ,
             contenting
             
             themselves
             with
             
               opus
               operatum
            
             ,
             for
             remedy
             hereof
             this
             is
             to
             bee
             knowne
             and
             laboured
             for
             of
             him
             
             that
             doth
             any
             thing
             in
             faith
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             hee
             know
             
             the
             thing
             he
             doth
             in
             omitting
             or
             committing
             bee
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             endeavour
             to
             please
             God
             therein
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
             he
             know
             and
             remember
             Gods
             promise
             made
             in
             Christ
             to
             such
             obedience
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             give
             credit
             to
             this
             promise
             ,
             that
             God
             for
             
             Christs
             sake
             will
             accept
             his
             true
             though
             weake
             obedience
             .
             4.
             
             That
             hee
             with
             this
             perswasion
             doe
             offer
             
             up
             his
             service
             to
             God
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             .
             How
             infinitely
             in
             all
             wee
             all
             doe
             faile
             is
             lamentable
             to
             consider
             ,
             especially
             that
             wee
             
             doe
             not
             the
             things
             we
             doe
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             marvell
             it
             is
             ,
             though
             God
             
             withhold
             many
             sweet
             cōforts
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             we
             might
             finde
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             True
             faith
             in
             my
             judgement
             is
             never
             so
             
             quenched
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             owner
             nor
             any
             other
             can
             see
             any
             life
             thereof
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             ever
             some
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             be
             seen
             if
             we
             marke
             it
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             An
             holy
             life
             cannot
             make
             any
             unbeleever
             to
             
             beleeve
             ,
             neither
             properly
             increase
             faith
             ,
             but
             onely
             as
             fruits
             prove
             the
             tree
             good
             ,
             and
             shew
             in
             what
             sort
             we
             beleeve
             :
             so
             no
             iniquity
             ought
             to
             hinder
             any
             from
             beleeving
             ,
             but
             only
             
             sheweth
             who
             beleeve
             not
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Hinderances
             from
             faith
             are
             these
             ,
             1.
             
             Securitie
             ,
             making
             no
             reckoning
             
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             too
             small
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             either
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             neglect
             ,
             or
             contempt
             ,
             and
             therefore
             either
             never
             goe
             about
             it
             ,
             or
             too
             slightly
             ,
             using
             some
             meanes
             ,
             not
             all
             ,
             or
             not
             constantly
             to
             the
             end
             .
             And
             2.
             in
             such
             as
             
             make
             reckoning
             of
             it
             ,
             either
             presumption
             ,
             (
             that
             they
             have
             it
             when
             they
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             or
             may
             and
             shall
             have
             it
             without
             such
             meanes
             used
             ,
             as
             without
             which
             it
             cannot
             be
             looked
             for
             )
             or
             discouragements
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             ,
             or
             for
             them
             either
             so
             weake
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             hold
             out
             ,
             or
             so
             unworthy
             that
             God
             will
             not
             give
             it
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             over
             tedious
             to
             attaine
             to
             ,
             will
             cost
             too
             much
             paines
             ,
             
             or
             bring
             too
             much
             trouble
             ,
             by
             forgoing
             all
             delights
             and
             gaine
             ,
             or
             falling
             into
             many
             dangers
             and
             persecutions
             .
             To
             remedie
             
             which
             ,
             1.
             we
             must
             make
             chiefe
             reckoning
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             
             the
             pearle
             for
             which
             wee
             will
             sell
             all
             .
             2.
             
             Consider
             
             the
             difficultie
             ,
             that
             we
             suspecting
             our
             false
             hearts
             ,
             and
             weake
             strength
             ,
             may
             use
             all
             meanes
             to
             attaine
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Comfort
             our
             hearts
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             that
             it
             s
             not
             only
             possible
             but
             easie
             ,
             even
             for
             us
             in
             our
             owne
             eyes
             most
             unworthy
             ,
             through
             him
             who
             is
             able
             to
             performe
             what
             he
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             willing
             to
             grant
             ,
             then
             wee
             to
             seeke
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             his
             inviting
             us
             ,
             
             who
             seeke
             not
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Faith
             is
             well
             likned
             to
             fire
             ,
             whereof
             if
             a
             man
             
             have
             a
             sparke
             covered
             in
             the
             ashes
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             content
             himselfe
             therewith
             ,
             not
             labouring
             to
             encrease
             it
             ,
             in
             time
             it
             will
             goe
             out
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             hee
             shall
             yet
             have
             but
             small
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             oft
             have
             much
             to
             doe
             to
             finde
             it
             ;
             So
             they
             who
             finde
             some
             faith
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therewith
             content
             themselves
             shall
             soon
             leese
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             so
             to
             seeke
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             small
             use
             of
             it
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             either
             to
             comfort
             them
             they
             are
             the
             Lords
             ,
             or
             to
             guide
             their
             lives
             ;
             whereas
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             kindle
             his
             litle
             sparke
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             might
             alwayes
             have
             the
             heate
             of
             
             it
             ,
             and
             warme
             others
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Whosoever
             armes
             
             not
             himselfe
             with
             faith
             ,
             shall
             live
             securely
             or
             fearefully
             ,
             not
             comfortably
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Qu.
             Whether
             is
             this
             speech
             ,
             I
             will
             goe
             to
             
             my
             father
             ,
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             may
             it
             be
             before
             faith
             ?
             An.
             The
             parable
             is
             to
             bee
             understood
             of
             professors
             such
             as
             the
             Jewes
             were
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             profession
             the
             children
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             and
             had
             God
             for
             their
             father
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             ungodly
             among
             
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             are
             like
             the
             prodigall
             childe
             who
             returnes
             to
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             It
             seemeth
             strange
             that
             a
             man
             being
             fully
             perswaded
             that
             God
             is
             true
             in
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             should
             yet
             
             not
             beleeve
             some
             things
             which
             he
             knoweth
             God
             doth
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             God
             a
             lyar
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             the
             sin
             of
             all
             men
             who
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             .
             The
             cause
             hereof
             is
             not
             easily
             seene
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             hardly
             removed
             :
             indeede
             if
             God
             speake
             any
             thing
             which
             our
             judgement
             cannot
             object
             against
             why
             it
             should
             not
             be
             ,
             we
             doe
             readily
             beleeve
             ,
             as
             of
             al
             things
             past
             ,
             and
             many
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             our
             bodies
             shall
             rise
             ,
             and
             wee
             come
             to
             judgemēt
             ,
             the
             wicked
             be
             dāned
             ,
             the
             godly
             saved
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             being
             ungodly
             shall
             be
             justified
             by
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             hardly
             beleeved
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             wee
             be
             naturally
             moved
             to
             feare
             that
             God
             
             for
             sinne
             will
             condemne
             us
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             wee
             measure
             God
             by
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             love
             such
             as
             hate
             him
             ,
             and
             doe
             good
             to
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Our
             most
             holy
             faith
             is
             worthily
             compared
             to
             a
             
             noble
             princesse
             ,
             who
             hath
             ever
             harbengers
             ,
             going
             before
             to
             prepare
             for
             her
             ,
             and
             a
             goodly
             traine
             after
             ,
             so
             faith
             hath
             knowledge
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             feare
             ,
             desire
             of
             pardon
             ,
             going
             before
             it
             ,
             as
             
             all
             the
             honourable
             Ladies
             of
             vertue
             ;
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             love
             of
             God
             and
             men
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             follow
             after
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             easiest
             tryall
             
             whether
             our
             faith
             be
             alive
             and
             burning
             ,
             not
             halfe
             dead
             and
             cold
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             
             temper
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             for
             if
             faith
             be
             lively
             ,
             then
             shall
             we
             finde
             our
             hearts
             cheered
             and
             ready
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             any
             duty
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             heareing
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ▪
             yea
             then
             will
             our
             zeale
             burne
             to
             bee
             thankfull
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             die
             ,
             ready
             to
             forsake
             all
             :
             but
             if
             the
             heart
             be
             dull
             ,
             drowsie
             ,
             or
             dumpish
             ,
             then
             is
             faith
             cooled
             ;
             For
             how
             can
             any
             have
             feeling
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             not
             bee
             quickened
             in
             love
             to
             God
             
             againe
             ,
             which
             will
             constraine
             us
             to
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             seeke
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             him
             in
             all
             things
             .
             
          
           
             16.
             
             We
             doe
             in
             nothing
             more
             deceive
             our selves
             then
             thinking
             and
             quietly
             
             resting
             ,
             herein
             ,
             that
             wee
             have
             faith
             ,
             when
             indeed
             if
             we
             saw
             the
             want
             thereof
             it
             could
             not
             but
             shake
             us
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Musing
             what
             is
             the
             chiefe
             cause
             why
             wee
             so
             
             hardly
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             put
             not
             such
             confidence
             in
             Gods
             word
             and
             seales
             ,
             as
             wee
             doe
             in
             mans
             ,
             I
             observe
             these
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             is
             our
             feeble
             nature
             ,
             that
             we
             
             can
             hardly
             but
             feare
             so
             long
             as
             there
             appeares
             any
             danger
             ,
             that
             may
             fall
             on
             us
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             great
             securitie
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             at
             sea
             ,
             or
             on
             an
             high
             scaffold
             
             or
             tower
             ,
             when
             wee
             looke
             downeward
             we
             cannot
             but
             feare
             though
             there
             be
             great
             safety
             .
             Howbeit
             as
             they
             who
             have
             had
             oft
             experience
             &
             be
             acquainted
             
             with
             these
             doe
             feare
             lesse
             ,
             so
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             soule
             some
             are
             hardned
             and
             desperate
             ,
             others
             remaine
             quaking
             and
             fearefull
             ,
             the
             best
             keepe
             the
             meane
             betweene
             both
             ,
             so
             feare
             the
             danger
             as
             that
             they
             are
             made
             carefull
             to
             avoide
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             hope
             of
             escaping
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
             this
             also
             is
             in
             all
             by
             nature
             till
             it
             be
             defaced
             ,
             that
             sin
             condemnes
             and
             drives
             
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             as
             much
             against
             nature
             for
             a
             sinner
             to
             looke
             for
             favour
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             fire
             to
             be
             cold
             ;
             we
             more
             easily
             may
             beleeve
             that
             shall
             be
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             said
             shall
             be
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             above
             nature
             ,
             as
             our
             bodies
             to
             arise
             ,
             but
             in
             matters
             concerning
             our selves
             
             if
             they
             be
             contrary
             to
             nature
             ,
             we
             ever
             feare
             that
             evill
             will
             come
             ,
             which
             wee
             have
             deserved
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             not
             have
             that
             benefit
             ,
             which
             wee
             are
             unworthy
             of
             ,
             though
             God
             by
             his
             word
             and
             seales
             give
             us
             great
             securitie
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             this
             I
             note
             the
             maine
             errour
             ,
             that
             we
             measure
             Gods
             goodnesse
             by
             some
             worthinesse
             in
             us
             ,
             whereas
             his
             truth
             should
             be
             set
             against
             all
             in
             us
             whatsoever
             .
             Although
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             there
             be
             divers
             measures
             of
             faith
             in
             divers
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             at
             divers
             times
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             faith
             without
             some
             certaintie
             ,
             and
             none
             with
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             best
             faith
             hath
             feare
             and
             
             doubting
             ,
             when
             we
             looke
             upon
             our
             vile
             unworthinesse
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Faith
             to
             our
             spirituall
             life
             is
             in
             many
             things
             
             like
             to
             fire
             in
             the
             naturall
             ,
             then
             which
             what
             is
             more
             necessarie
             ,
             for
             without
             it
             ,
             what
             comfort
             can
             wee
             have
             ?
             It
             is
             it
             which
             makeeth
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Christian
             endeavours
             acceptable
             .
             As
             fire
             will
             goe
             out
             ,
             so
             faith
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             daily
             repaired
             as
             the
             Levites
             holy
             fire
             ,
             which
             else
             will
             be
             hardly
             recovered
             .
             The
             way
             is
             ,
             to
             
             lay
             on
             matter
             enough
             ,
             oft
             to
             renew
             the
             fire
             ,
             this
             is
             by
             oft
             meditation
             on
             Gods
             goodnesse
             promised
             and
             performed
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             way
             to
             get
             
             faith
             ,
             (
             whether
             yet
             none
             or
             but
             weake
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             knowing
             what
             true
             faith
             is
             (
             namely
             to
             know
             by
             Gods
             
             word
             that
             God
             is
             our
             Father
             in
             Christ
             )
             1.
             
             We
             examine
             whether
             we
             have
             any
             ,
             
             and
             then
             how
             weake
             :
             which
             may
             be
             most
             soundly
             knowne
             by
             causes
             and
             effects
             ,
             among
             all
             ,
             the
             purging
             of
             the
             heart
             by
             faith
             the
             surest
             .
             2.
             
             Finding
             either
             
             no
             faith
             or
             weake
             ,
             deepely
             weigh
             the
             great
             miserie
             of
             want
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             benefit
             of
             true
             faith
             ,
             as
             whereby
             all
             grace
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             without
             it
             none
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             breede
             an
             insatiable
             desire
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             daily
             encrease
             of
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             Being
             thus
             
             desirous
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             having
             
             no
             abilitie
             to
             get
             it
             ,
             (
             it
             being
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             )
             runne
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             see
             there
             to
             whom
             God
             promiseth
             to
             give
             it
             ,
             where
             you
             shall
             finde
             ,
             God
             heares
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             Psal
             .
             10.
             17.
             and
             satisfieth
             the
             hungrie
             with
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             bids
             us
             aske
             and
             we
             shall
             receive
             ,
             whereupon
             all
             that
             feele
             a
             true
             desire
             of
             faith
             may
             take
             hold
             even
             upon
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             give
             them
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             a
             beginning
             of
             faith
             .
             4.
             
             Hereby
             they
             must
             bee
             moved
             to
             use
             these
             two
             
             meanes
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             get
             true
             saving
             faith
             ,
             they
             must
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             worke
             it
             in
             them
             by
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             ,
             meditating
             
             on
             Gods
             mercie
             in
             free
             offering
             Christ
             to
             all
             sinners
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             truth
             in
             bestowing
             Christ
             on
             all
             that
             come
             to
             Christ
             with
             a
             true
             heart
             in
             assurance
             of
             faith
             ;
             both
             which
             being
             continued
             ,
             will
             certainely
             obtaine
             faith
             in
             the
             time
             and
             measure
             which
             God
             seeth
             most
             meet
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             It
             s
             without
             question
             many
             be
             deceived
             whether
             they
             be
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             
             most
             presume
             ,
             some
             few
             mistrust
             .
             The
             surest
             proofe
             is
             by
             the
             causes
             and
             effects
             both
             joyned
             ,
             otherwise
             no
             certainty
             :
             under
             causes
             we
             comprehend
             all
             works
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             leades
             men
             by
             faith
             ,
             which
             
             principally
             be
             these
             three
             ,
             1.
             
             True
             humiliation
             .
             2.
             
             Earnest
             
             desire
             of
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             True
             beleeving
             in
             him
             :
             in
             all
             which
             many
             be
             deceived
             with
             shadowes
             in
             stead
             of
             substance
             ,
             or
             at
             best
             with
             tasts
             for
             full
             feeding
             .
             The
             best
             evidence
             we
             can
             thinke
             of
             that
             all
             those
             be
             sound
             bee
             these
             ;
             
             for
             humiliation
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             carry
             about
             with
             him
             a
             true
             feeling
             of
             his
             wretchednesse
             .
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
             For
             
             his
             desire
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             hee
             be
             not
             full
             ,
             but
             having
             tasted
             ,
             hunger
             more
             after
             Christ
             .
             For
             his
             drawing
             
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             if
             after
             all
             stormes
             to
             draw
             him
             from
             beleefe
             ,
             he
             yet
             finds
             Gods
             word
             and
             spirit
             causing
             him
             to
             rest
             on
             
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             effects
             which
             bee
             
             many
             ,
             the
             principall
             is
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             stranger
             to
             doe
             a
             work
             and
             so
             away
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             inhabitant
             to
             dwell
             for
             ever
             ,
             which
             spirit
             is
             as
             the
             sap
             which
             comes
             from
             the
             vine
             Christ
             to
             the
             faithfull
             the
             branches
             ,
             this
             spirit
             compared
             to
             fire
             hath
             two
             effects
             ,
             light
             and
             heat
             ,
             joy
             and
             love
             ,
             comfort
             and
             conscience
             :
             many
             times
             when
             the
             fire
             is
             covered
             there
             appeares
             no
             light
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             come
             neere
             there
             will
             be
             some
             heate
             ;
             So
             is
             it
             with
             weake
             beleevers
             ,
             they
             have
             still
             some
             love
             ,
             though
             joy
             be
             covered
             ,
             not
             felt
             :
             as
             in
             the
             causes
             so
             in
             these
             effects
             many
             be
             deceived
             ,
             with
             false
             fire
             in
             both
             .
             There
             be
             comfortable
             
             notes
             of
             soundnesse
             in
             
             both
             ,
             which
             though
             a
             deceived
             person
             will
             dreame
             to
             bee
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             yet
             where
             they
             bee
             indeed
             it
             will
             not
             be
             hard
             to
             finde
             ,
             and
             therein
             wee
             may
             rest
             quietly
             .
             1.
             
             One
             speciall
             
             marke
             of
             a
             sound
             heart
             is
             a
             feare
             of
             being
             deceived
             ,
             which
             breeds
             care
             to
             search
             well
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             glad
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             God
             and
             men
             .
             2.
             
             Upon
             
             sight
             of
             our selves
             that
             we
             have
             some
             grace
             ,
             that
             wee
             have
             a
             sight
             also
             of
             our
             povertie
             ;
             a
             mourning
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             meane
             judgeing
             of
             our selves
             with
             better
             esteeming
             and
             love
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             have
             more
             grace
             ,
             and
             an
             hunger
             after
             more
             .
             3.
             
             In
             our
             whole
             life
             to
             approve
             
             
             prove
             our selves
             to
             God
             more
             then
             unto
             men
             .
             4.
             
             Not
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             deed
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             more
             care
             of
             
             the
             right
             manner
             how
             we
             doe
             any
             thing
             .
             5.
             
             To
             
             make
             conscience
             to
             be
             the
             same
             in
             secret
             by
             our selves
             ,
             which
             we
             be
             before
             others
             .
             6.
             
             To
             make
             conscience
             
             of
             leaving
             our
             dearest
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             doing
             such
             duties
             as
             the
             flesh
             most
             shunnes
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             This
             is
             the
             exceeding
             
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             encrease
             of
             temptation
             to
             encrease
             our
             faith
             ,
             as
             with
             decrease
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             decrease
             also
             the
             temptation
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Experience
             sheweth
             that
             we
             prove
             our
             
             selves
             to
             have
             faith
             ,
             when
             
             we
             mourne
             for
             want
             of
             it
             and
             thirst
             after
             it
             :
             and
             then
             our
             faith
             may
             be
             least
             when
             we
             seeme
             to
             have
             most
             ,
             for
             then
             we
             least
             feare
             and
             suspect
             our selves
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             in
             greatest
             danger
             ,
             lying
             open
             to
             Satans
             temptations
             ;
             this
             is
             an
             excellent
             comfort
             for
             such
             as
             are
             grieved
             through
             want
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             groweth
             partly
             through
             feeling
             of
             the
             word
             and
             humble
             thankes
             ,
             and
             by
             humbling
             our selves
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             Though
             sometimes
             we
             feele
             small
             or
             no
             
             faith
             in
             us
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             retaine
             a
             reverend
             estimation
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             and
             most
             vile
             account
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             wretchednesse
             ,
             
             for
             to
             him
             that
             thinks
             nothing
             more
             vile
             then
             his
             sinne
             ,
             nothing
             so
             pretious
             
             as
             Gods
             mercie
             ,
             assuredly
             there
             is
             no
             sinne
             ,
             but
             is
             pardonable
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             When
             God
             afflicteth
             our
             mindes
             ,
             if
             wee
             
             have
             received
             knowledge
             ,
             then
             must
             wee
             bee
             thankfull
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             faith
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             have
             no
             feeling
             ,
             yet
             must
             wee
             waite
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             long
             time
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             end
             God
             will
             surely
             send
             it
             to
             those
             that
             waite
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             cannot
             bee
             without
             great
             faith
             ,
             for
             the
             greatest
             faith
             is
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             least
             feeling
             ;
             
             for
             it
             is
             more
             easie
             in
             glorious
             feelings
             to
             beleeve
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Falls
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             man
             can
             promise
             
             unto
             himselfe
             but
             he
             may
             fall
             foullie
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             sore
             shaken
             from
             his
             comfort
             ;
             which
             soonest
             befals
             them
             that
             least
             thinke
             of
             it
             ,
             therefore
             feare
             ,
             watch
             ,
             pray
             alwayes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Seeing
             the
             Lord
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             exerciseth
             his
             displeasure
             in
             so
             grievous
             manner
             upon
             many
             who
             have
             seemed
             long
             sincere
             professors
             ,
             that
             many
             are
             given
             up
             to
             adulterie
             and
             other
             grievous
             sinnes
             ,
             yea
             even
             to
             Apostasie
             ,
             
             and
             sundrie
             to
             madnesse
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             wofull
             ends
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             an
             earnest
             admonition
             to
             us
             all
             to
             looke
             to
             our
             state
             ,
             that
             wee
             deceive
             not
             our
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             selves
             ,
             nor
             provoke
             God
             to
             humble
             us
             so
             low
             being
             his
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Seeing
             the
             deare
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             Noah
             ,
             
             
               Moses
               ,
               Ezekiah
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             excellent
             men
             did
             fall
             in
             their
             later
             dayes
             ,
             every
             Christian
             ought
             to
             use
             all
             meanes
             ,
             most
             carefully
             ,
             and
             be
             admonished
             hereby
             ,
             lest
             he
             in
             like
             mander
             fall
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             no
             man
             so
             good
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Lord
             
             sometimes
             letteth
             him
             slip
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             humbled
             ;
             nor
             so
             evill
             ,
             but
             that
             sometimes
             the
             Lord
             convaies
             goodnesse
             into
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             condemnation
             
             may
             be
             the
             juster
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             hardly
             falleth
             out
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             effectually
             
             called
             and
             of
             sound
             knowledge
             should
             fall
             twice
             into
             one
             grosse
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           
             Familiaritie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             familiaritie
             
             with
             sinne
             bringeth
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ;
             for
             this
             ought
             to
             feare
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             wicked
             which
             be
             without
             the
             tuition
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             stand
             onely
             upon
             his
             long-suffering
             ,
             and
             every
             
             minute
             of
             an
             houre
             lye
             open
             and
             subject
             to
             Gods
             curse
             and
             vengeance
             ,
             bee
             our
             companions
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             punished
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             escape
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wee
             may
             have
             familiarity
             with
             some
             ,
             in
             
             whom
             though
             there
             be
             no
             great
             love
             of
             religion
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             misliking
             of
             religion
             ,
             nor
             love
             of
             heresies
             ,
             
             yet
             must
             our
             acquaintance
             be
             in
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             be
             warie
             lest
             theirs
             draw
             us
             from
             our
             familiarity
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Fasts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Wee
             must
             not
             come
             
             to
             fast
             untill
             the
             Trumpet
             be
             blowne
             ,
             the
             bell
             bee
             rung
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             fall
             downe
             at
             the
             trumpet
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             at
             the
             bell
             of
             our
             guiltie
             conscience
             ,
             for
             without
             this
             private
             exercise
             we
             are
             but
             hypocrites
             in
             publique
             fasts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             fasting
             though
             we
             have
             not
             obtained
             all
             
             our
             desires
             ,
             yet
             have
             wee
             had
             some
             mitigation
             of
             those
             evills
             which
             have
             beene
             laid
             upon
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             no
             reformation
             ,
             yet
             continuance
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             
             especially
             to
             our selves
             a
             recoverie
             of
             our
             losse
             in
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           
             Feare
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Feare
             and
             mistrust
             
             of
             our
             false
             hearts
             is
             painefull
             ,
             but
             safe
             ,
             presumption
             of
             our
             care
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             is
             pleasant
             but
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             children
             of
             God
             
             often
             feare
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             never
             come
             topasse
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             very
             profitable
             ,
             for
             thereby
             God
             gives
             us
             to
             see
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             things
             feared
             came
             to
             passe
             indeed
             ,
             and
             hereby
             wee
             have
             experience
             of
             his
             graces
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             owne
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             hereby
             we
             are
             prepared
             to
             suffer
             the
             like
             when
             they
             come
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             so
             much
             afflict
             us
             when
             they
             were
             before
             
             feared
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             account
             those
             frivolous
             feares
             which
             have
             not
             their
             event
             ,
             but
             to
             regard
             the
             use
             of
             them
             seeing
             that
             by
             these
             the
             Lord
             humbling
             his
             children
             before
             hand
             ,
             keepeth
             many
             
             times
             the
             plague
             away
             which
             was
             feared
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             hee
             often
             both
             more
             suddenly
             and
             more
             violently
             bringeth
             punishment
             upon
             those
             who
             never
             feared
             them
             :
             yet
             herein
             we
             must
             beware
             of
             the
             other
             extream
             immoderate
             feare
             ,
             which
             
             rather
             hinders
             faith
             then
             beates
             downe
             securitie
             ,
             and
             the
             meane
             is
             to
             bee
             embraced
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             feare
             and
             forethinke
             of
             evill
             to
             come
             ,
             not
             of
             necessitie
             to
             
             fall
             upon
             us
             ,
             because
             either
             God
             could
             not
             or
             would
             not
             deliver
             us
             ,
             but
             acknowledging
             our
             just
             desert
             thereof
             doe
             humbly
             submit
             our selves
             to
             Gods
             hand
             resting
             in
             his
             fatherly
             love
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             is
             able
             so
             he
             is
             most
             willing
             ,
             even
             then
             to
             succour
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             most
             feare
             ,
             for
             as
             a
             wise
             father
             doth
             the
             Lord
             make
             his
             hand
             heavier
             in
             correcting
             according
             to
             the
             stubbornenesse
             of
             his
             childe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Feasts
             .
          
           
             At
             such
             meetings
             wee
             ought
             to
             consider
             the
             
             bountifulnesse
             of
             God
             to
             wards
             us
             in
             comparison
             of
             many
             of
             his
             deare
             Saints
             ,
             neither
             when
             wee
             are
             fed
             must
             we
             kick
             against
             our
             
             owner
             ,
             Lord
             and
             master
             ,
             but
             be
             more
             thankfull
             and
             obedient
             ,
             considering
             we
             partake
             of
             those
             and
             all
             other
             blessings
             in
             the
             right
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             comforting
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
          
        
         
           
             Feeling
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             not
             cease
             to
             pray
             against
             want
             of
             feeling
             ,
             
             but
             stay
             ourselves
             by
             faith
             on
             Christ
             till
             he
             send
             feeling
             ,
             seeing
             that
             God
             maketh
             the
             sense
             of
             sinne
             by
             degrees
             ;
             they
             are
             to
             be
             suspected
             which
             are
             much
             moved
             with
             every
             little
             
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           
             Fellowship
             with
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             growes
             their
             love
             ,
             where
             
             they
             be
             not
             gainesaid
             ,
             and
             reproved
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             
             where
             they
             bee
             admonished
             there
             groweth
             their
             hatred
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Great
             inconveniences
             
             follow
             the
             joyning
             of
             our selves
             in
             affinitie
             with
             the
             vvicked
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             Iehosaphat
             who
             made
             affinitie
             with
             Ahab
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             friendship
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             to
             
             save
             themselves
             they
             will
             endanger
             their
             friend
             ,
             so
             did
             Ahab
             with
             Iehosaphat
             .
             2
             Chron.
             18.
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Flesh
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             our
             great
             corruption
             that
             wee
             so
             much
             savour
             
             the
             flesh
             ;
             to
             which
             we
             are
             not
             debtors
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             injure
             our selves
             ,
             and
             in
             savoring
             the
             flesh
             quēch
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             whereas
             otherwise
             in
             daily
             beating
             downe
             the
             
             flesh
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             motions
             of
             sinne
             ,
             we
             provide
             much
             for
             our
             safety
             and
             comfort
             and
             so
             kindle
             with
             much
             encrease
             the
             Spirit
             in
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Flock
             .
          
           
             Being
             demanded
             of
             the
             welfare
             of
             those
             committed
             
             to
             our
             charge
             ,
             its
             good
             to
             take
             occasion
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             bee
             thankfull
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             examine
             our
             hearts
             ,
             what
             meanes
             we
             use
             present
             and
             absent
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Friends
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             common
             fault
             it
             is
             
             in
             friends
             meeting
             ,
             so
             to
             reioyce
             therein
             ,
             that
             the
             spirituall
             fruit
             in
             edifying
             
             one
             another
             is
             lost
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             best
             way
             to
             have
             
             comfort
             of
             our
             friends
             is
             to
             pray
             continually
             and
             earnestly
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Gift
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Gift
             of
             thankfulnesse
             
             after
             our
             labour
             may
             be
             received
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             we
             bestow
             any
             
             spirituall
             gift
             upon
             any
             we
             must
             watch
             what
             successe
             it
             hath
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             comforted
             when
             our
             travaile
             findeth
             a
             blessing
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             humbled
             when
             it
             wanteth
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Gods
               favour
            
             .
             
          
           
             A
             sore
             evill
             it
             is
             in
             our
             nature
             that
             we
             are
             so
             much
             affected
             with
             the
             favour
             of
             mortall
             men
             who
             may
             pleasure
             or
             annoy
             us
             ;
             and
             
             make
             so
             small
             reckoning
             of
             Gods
             favour
             wherein
             is
             life
             
               (
               Psal
            
             .
             63.
             3.
             
             )
             as
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             death
             ,
             
               (
               Psal
            
             .
             2.
             12.
             
             )
             which
             commeth
             to
             passe
             especially
             by
             not
             considering
             those
             particulars
             ,
             for
             then
             should
             wee
             labour
             more
             to
             get
             in
             and
             to
             keepe
             our selves
             in
             Gods
             favour
             then
             in
             any
             mans
             .
          
        
         
           
             Gods
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             To
             thinke
             oftand
             deeply
             
             on
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             us
             will
             stirre
             up
             in
             us
             faith
             and
             love
             .
          
        
         
           
             Gods
             Glory
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             a
             matter
             much
             to
             be
             bewayled
             of
             us
             that
             whereas
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             most
             precious
             treasure
             in
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             desired
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             horribly
             defaced
             in
             
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             lightly
             regarded
             
             even
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             who
             doe
             not
             so
             burn
             in
             zeale
             after
             it
             as
             were
             meet
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             therefore
             highly
             needfull
             for
             us
             deeply
             to
             weigh
             our
             sinne
             ,
             to
             feare
             and
             shame
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             poore
             wretches
             should
             more
             greedily
             seeke
             our selves
             then
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             so
             in
             request
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             grant
             us
             ,
             but
             one
             thing
             at
             request
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             that
             one
             thing
             which
             above
             all
             wee
             desire
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             we
             think
             that
             our
             chiefest
             care
             is
             to
             glorifie
             
             God
             ,
             wee
             indeede
             seeke
             our
             owne
             glory
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             
             how
             little
             conscience
             
             is
             made
             to
             make
             God
             glorious
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             all
             our
             speeches
             of
             God
             wee
             must
             as
             well
             for
             manner
             ,
             as
             matter
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             such
             end
             ,
             so
             behave
             our selves
             as
             may
             most
             further
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             is
             glorified
             both
             in
             private
             and
             publique
             ,
             
             when
             wee
             doe
             acknowledge
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             confesse
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             seeke
             of
             him
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             exercise
             our selves
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             wherein
             if
             there
             be
             a
             willing
             minde
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             accepted
             ,
             though
             accompanied
             with
             many
             wants
             .
             This
             is
             much
             more
             when
             it
             is
             in
             the
             great
             congregation
             so
             as
             
             to
             excite
             others
             .
             And
             herein
             this
             is
             a
             great
             encouragement
             ,
             
             that
             in
             those
             we
             doe
             feast
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             more
             delighted
             in
             our
             poore
             service
             which
             is
             presented
             in
             faith
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             bee
             in
             the
             best
             graces
             he
             bestowes
             upon
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             love
             and
             praise
             ,
             but
             our
             great
             blame
             :
             yet
             this
             should
             exceedingly
             move
             us
             to
             bring
             the
             Lord
             the
             fattest
             of
             our
             flock
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             be
             humbled
             wee
             have
             no
             better
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             comforted
             that
             being
             in
             truth
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             accepted
             .
          
        
         
           
             Gods
             Mercie
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             with
             the
             Lord
             
             as
             it
             is
             with
             men
             ,
             who
             for
             one
             displeasure
             will
             not
             remember
             the
             former
             obedience
             
             of
             their
             servants
             ,
             but
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             such
             is
             his
             mercie
             that
             for
             one
             sin
             or
             offence
             he
             will
             not
             cast
             us
             off
             .
          
        
         
           
             Gods
             patience
             and
             long-suffering
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             exceeding
             necessarie
             often
             to
             remember
             ,
             
             why
             the
             Lord
             hath
             reserved
             us
             ,
             and
             given
             us
             a
             longer
             time
             of
             repentance
             ,
             even
             that
             we
             may
             labour
             to
             make
             such
             gaine
             hereof
             as
             the
             Lord
             would
             ,
             in
             making
             us
             fitter
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             wherein
             we
             must
             thinke
             how
             short
             this
             time
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             play
             with
             our
             owne
             affections
             ,
             sinne
             in
             
             the
             end
             from
             sport
             will
             spurre
             us
             to
             confusion
             ,
             for
             though
             wee
             are
             given
             to
             flatter
             and
             presume
             of
             our
             
             selves
             that
             being
             twice
             or
             thrice
             spared
             we
             dare
             sin
             againe
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             know
             
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             recompence
             his
             long
             tarrying
             with
             wrath
             .
          
        
         
           
             Gods
             Providence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             excellent
             practise
             of
             Christianitie
             it
             is
             
             for
             every
             Christian
             duely
             to
             weigh
             the
             wise
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             towards
             others
             ,
             so
             especially
             in
             himselfe
             and
             those
             that
             appertaine
             to
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             blessings
             ,
             and
             chastisements
             ;
             that
             in
             every
             of
             thē
             we
             may
             see
             the
             end
             of
             all
             Gods
             workes
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             that
             right
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             hath
             sent
             them
             ,
             registring
             the
             speciall
             :
             by
             which
             practise
             a
             good
             Christian
             shall
             not
             
             onely
             be
             able
             readily
             to
             see
             the
             proper
             end
             of
             all
             Gods
             dealings
             ,
             but
             with
             all
             have
             plentifull
             store
             of
             heavenly
             matter
             at
             any
             time
             fit
             both
             to
             humble
             him
             and
             raise
             him
             up
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             providence
             of
             God
             may
             be
             highly
             regarded
             
             even
             in
             the
             abrupt
             speeches
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             which
             to
             a
             diligent
             observer
             will
             bring
             their
             profit
             ,
             though
             presently
             none
             be
             seene
             ,
             as
             Pharoahs
             to
             Iosia
             .
          
        
         
           
             Gods
             Will.
             
          
           
             The
             secret
             things
             are
             for
             the
             Lord
             ;
             the
             revealed
             
             belong
             to
             us
             .
             In
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             sinner
             this
             is
             most
             manifest
             ,
             for
             herein
             we
             are
             to
             looke
             to
             Gods
             revealed
             will
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             shall
             see
             how
             hee
             would
             
             have
             all
             men
             saved
             ,
             and
             hath
             prepared
             a
             remedie
             ,
             and
             freely
             offered
             it
             ,
             and
             invites
             all
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             which
             makes
             much
             to
             set
             out
             Gods
             mercie
             so
             proclaimed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             as
             to
             make
             all
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             comfortable
             to
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             which
             shall
             make
             all
             refusers
             unexcusable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Godly
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             are
             in
             many
             things
             like
             children
             .
             1.
             
             As
             
             sucklings
             they
             feele
             unquietnesse
             in
             the
             want
             of
             the
             milke
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             are
             
             contented
             and
             quieted
             with
             it
             ,
             yea
             and
             desire
             to
             lie
             at
             it
             .
             2.
             
             As
             weaned
             
             children
             (
             though
             naturally
             corrupted
             )
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             devisers
             of
             sinne
             ;
             as
             
             to
             sinne
             by
             imitation
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             violently
             drawne
             unto
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Being
             growne
             
             to
             mans
             state
             to
             leave
             childishnesse
             both
             in
             knowledge
             and
             manners
             .
             Againe
             ,
             as
             children
             bee
             
             brought
             to
             good
             and
             withheld
             from
             evill
             ,
             either
             being
             wonne
             with
             faire
             words
             ,
             or
             allured
             with
             trifling
             benefits
             ,
             or
             awed
             with
             a
             check
             ,
             or
             feared
             with
             a
             frowning
             looke
             ,
             or
             stilled
             by
             seeing
             another
             beaten
             before
             them
             ,
             or
             quieted
             by
             the
             rod
             ,
             so
             must
             Gods
             children
             ,
             else
             it
             s
             to
             be
             feared
             they
             are
             no
             children
             or
             babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             more
             carnall
             then
             spirituall
             ,
             or
             degenerated
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             though
             they
             
             bee
             most
             liberall
             children
             
             which
             are
             easily
             reclaimed
             with
             faire
             meanes
             and
             more
             moved
             with
             promises
             to
             serve
             God
             then
             drawne
             by
             threats
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             children
             also
             ,
             which
             not
             profiting
             so
             much
             by
             Gods
             wayes
             ,
             are
             reclaimed
             by
             his
             corrections
             .
          
        
         
           
             Godlinesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whereas
             every
             thing
             
             hath
             his
             time
             of
             growing
             ,
             and
             his
             growing
             in
             time
             ,
             it
             s
             most
             unreasonable
             that
             any
             godlinesse
             should
             bee
             so
             straitned
             ,
             that
             no
             growing
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             in
             it
             ,
             yea
             also
             it
             s
             a
             grosse
             errour
             that
             in
             knowledge
             
             of
             the
             truth
             there
             may
             be
             a
             stay
             and
             rest
             ,
             in
             true
             zeale
             too
             great
             a
             fervencie
             ,
             in
             holinesse
             of
             life
             too
             great
             precisenesse
             ,
             when
             
             as
             our
             knowledge
             shall
             alwayes
             be
             in
             part
             ,
             our
             zeale
             too
             cold
             ,
             our
             conversation
             too
             much
             corrupted
             ,
             be
             we
             never
             so
             precise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             a
             good
             comfort
             to
             any
             Christian
             heart
             
             never
             to
             be
             quiet
             or
             liking
             his
             state
             when
             hee
             feeles
             not
             some
             readinesse
             and
             cheerefulnesse
             in
             the
             practises
             of
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             we
             may
             be
             furthered
             
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             pietie
             ,
             consider
             wee
             these
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             enjoying
             of
             earthly
             treasures
             is
             uncertaine
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             the
             dealing
             
             with
             them
             great
             hinderances
             ,
             the
             great
             delight
             most
             hurtfull
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             
             unchangeable
             purpose
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             is
             a
             continuall
             
             consolation
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             bold
             reprehension
             of
             sin
             
             in
             others
             is
             a
             notable
             bridle
             to
             our selves
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             daily
             use
             of
             all
             holy
             exercises
             ,
             
             prayer
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             reading
             ,
             conference
             ,
             are
             the
             onely
             nurses
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             much
             comfort
             and
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             to
             our
             salvation
             .
             5.
             
             That
             seeing
             the
             
             Lord
             is
             at
             hand
             wee
             must
             not
             be
             weary
             of
             this
             course
             ,
             but
             labour
             so
             to
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             found
             thus
             occupied
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             daily
             
             consideration
             and
             use
             of
             these
             will
             make
             our
             battell
             against
             sinne
             more
             easie
             and
             fruitfull
             ,
             for
             our
             very
             hearts
             will
             be
             better
             kept
             in
             order
             then
             otherwise
             .
             
             7.
             
             That
             if
             we
             well
             
             behold
             what
             exceeding
             comfort
             and
             joy
             through
             the
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             we
             finde
             in
             this
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             what
             heavinesse
             in
             the
             neglect
             thereof
             ,
             its
             reason
             sufficient
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             hold
             on
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             yea
             this
             present
             sense
             and
             further
             hope
             of
             the
             unspeakable
             reward
             to
             come
             makes
             Christs
             yoke
             easie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             hath
             most
             profited
             who
             spends
             most
             time
             
             in
             this
             practise
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             denying
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             taking
             no
             thought
             to
             satisfie
             his
             carnall
             minde
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Except
             we
             keepe
             this
             in
             the
             purpose
             of
             our
             
             hearts
             ,
             and
             resolutely
             bind
             our selves
             hereto
             ,
             it
             cannot
             bee
             wee
             should
             stand
             
             fast
             :
             but
             many
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             rarenesse
             of
             this
             course
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             dulnesse
             ,
             will
             beat
             us
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             sore
             shake
             us
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             have
             great
             need
             
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             leaving
             off
             seeing
             so
             many
             fearefull
             examples
             ,
             who
             harkening
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             seeking
             themselves
             ,
             and
             waxing
             weary
             of
             this
             strait
             way
             and
             practise
             of
             repentance
             have
             given
             over
             their
             diligence
             in
             teaching
             ,
             fervencie
             in
             exhorting
             ,
             zeale
             in
             prayer
             ,
             painfulnesse
             in
             private
             instructing
             ,
             and
             readinesse
             in
             conference
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             others
             in
             meetings
             ,
             and
             daily
             meditation
             ,
             lamenting
             their
             owne
             and
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             earnest
             desire
             of
             forgivenesse
             ,
             
             daily
             purpose
             of
             amendment
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             patience
             ,
             liberalitie
             ,
             great
             rejoycing
             in
             God
             ,
             with
             earnest
             thanksgiving
             and
             the
             like
             .
             The
             oft
             perusing
             of
             those
             will
             awaken
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             fallen
             asleep
             .
          
        
         
           
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             letter
             of
             the
             
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             bare
             historie
             thereof
             being
             received
             without
             the
             Spirit
             thereof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             true
             use
             thereof
             applyed
             unto
             us
             by
             faith
             ,
             doth
             no
             lesse
             kill
             then
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             what
             comfort
             can
             it
             bring
             to
             a
             wounded
             conscience
             ,
             to
             know
             Christ
             dyed
             ,
             &c.
             nay
             it
             woundeth
             them
             more
             if
             by
             faith
             they
             apply
             it
             not
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nothing
             more
             
             
             strange
             to
             reason
             ,
             then
             the
             Gospell
             of
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Grace
             with
             the
             growth
             therein
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             may
             be
             justly
             
             complained
             of
             by
             many
             good
             ministers
             and
             people
             of
             our
             times
             ,
             that
             exceeding
             much
             more
             grace
             of
             wisedome
             and
             strength
             to
             every
             duty
             and
             experience
             for
             guiding
             others
             ,
             might
             have
             beene
             obtained
             under
             so
             long
             peace
             ,
             and
             many
             helpes
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             trifled
             out
             much
             time
             unprofitably
             ,
             and
             beene
             as
             sloathfull
             in
             paines
             taking
             as
             affraid
             to
             bee
             ill
             occupied
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             our
             shame
             and
             ought
             to
             bee
             our
             griefe
             ,
             that
             we
             having
             had
             so
             many
             
             helps
             above
             others
             ,
             are
             so
             farre
             behinde
             them
             ,
             that
             hardly
             we
             can
             follow
             them
             ,
             whom
             we
             should
             have
             gone
             before
             ,
             for
             what
             is
             it
             but
             our
             owne
             sin
             that
             
             we
             are
             not
             as
             patterns
             for
             others
             to
             follow
             .
             A
             principall
             cause
             hereof
             is
             this
             ,
             our
             too
             great
             respect
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             which
             must
             needs
             hinder
             this
             godly
             proceeding
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             such
             a
             lifting
             up
             being
             too
             much
             conceited
             for
             the
             little
             grace
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             not
             humbled
             sufficiently
             with
             our
             many
             wants
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Considering
             with
             my selfe
             what
             the
             cause
             should
             be
             why
             almost
             all
             Christians
             doe
             very
             little
             grow
             since
             their
             first
             calling
             
             though
             they
             use
             ordinarily
             the
             exercises
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             dwell
             under
             a
             profitable
             ministerie
             ;
             mee
             thinkes
             this
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             either
             
             they
             use
             not
             a
             full
             ,
             but
             an
             halfe
             dyet
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             some
             ill
             meanes
             hinder
             the
             same
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Christian
             who
             useth
             not
             some
             meanes
             whereby
             he
             maintaines
             life
             ;
             and
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             on
             his
             ordinance
             all
             holy
             meanes
             have
             their
             profit
             ,
             therefore
             the
             more
             is
             our
             sinne
             ,
             in
             not
             using
             all
             whereby
             we
             might
             bee
             fat
             and
             flourishing
             in
             Christianitie
             .
             But
             
             as
             it
             fareth
             with
             crasie
             bodies
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             a
             dyet
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             rules
             to
             order
             their
             whole
             life
             ,
             else
             
             can
             they
             not
             long
             hold
             out
             but
             weaknesse
             and
             diseases
             will
             oppresse
             them
             ,
             whereas
             otherwise
             by
             precise
             keeping
             their
             dyet
             in
             all
             points
             they
             be
             much
             preserved
             ,
             and
             freed
             from
             much
             griefe
             and
             paine
             .
             So
             for
             all
             the
             world
             it
             is
             with
             our
             soules
             ,
             the
             best
             whereof
             is
             so
             crasie
             that
             without
             a
             good
             direction
             precisely
             followed
             ,
             long
             health
             and
             peace
             cannot
             bee
             held
             ,
             but
             our
             lives
             will
             be
             filled
             with
             many
             griefes
             and
             troubles
             .
             And
             if
             these
             be
             not
             felt
             at
             first
             ,
             the
             longer
             they
             fester
             inward
             ,
             they
             will
             cost
             the
             more
             paine
             and
             griefe
             before
             they
             bee
             cured
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             our
             wisedome
             therefore
             never
             to
             rest
             till
             we
             have
             a
             good
             direction
             
             fit
             to
             preserve
             our
             soules
             
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             good
             estate
             ,
             and
             then
             precisely
             to
             keep
             it
             in
             all
             parts
             ,
             lest
             the
             neglect
             of
             one
             marre
             another
             and
             so
             wee
             much
             hinder
             our selves
             .
             At
             least
             this
             
             care
             must
             be
             had
             ,
             that
             wee
             doe
             not
             as
             men
             sold
             to
             their
             appetite
             ,
             who
             to
             please
             their
             tast
             will
             leave
             that
             which
             is
             wholesome
             ,
             and
             take
             that
             which
             is
             poyson
             to
             their
             nature
             ,
             who
             therein
             for
             a
             short
             pleasure
             bring
             long
             and
             tedious
             paine
             ,
             which
             makes
             repent
             too
             late
             :
             when
             this
             yet
             is
             more
             ,
             that
             some
             bee
             so
             farre
             spent
             that
             they
             having
             once
             or
             twice
             broken
             their
             dyet
             and
             finding
             no
             present
             paine
             ,
             doe
             wilfully
             proceede
             ,
             saying
             ,
             As
             
             good
             bee
             sicke
             for
             something
             as
             for
             nothing
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             end
             cast
             off
             utterly
             all
             care
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             incurable
             diseases
             ,
             horrible
             paines
             ,
             and
             certaine
             death
             .
             That
             this
             former
             advice
             may
             be
             the
             more
             profitable
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             see
             what
             good
             cause
             wee
             (
             who
             bee
             
             Gods
             children
             )
             have
             to
             seeke
             after
             and
             precisely
             keepe
             an
             holy
             dyet
             and
             direction
             for
             our
             lives
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             most
             needfull
             to
             be
             thought
             on
             ▪
             1.
             
             How
             crasie
             and
             feeble
             soules
             we
             have
             ,
             how
             seldome
             
             in
             any
             good
             temper
             ,
             how
             soon
             distempered
             ,
             how
             hardly
             recovered
             to
             any
             good
             plight
             ,
             all
             which
             may
             be
             seene
             by
             looking
             
             backe
             into
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             considering
             how
             our
             lives
             have
             beene
             much
             out
             of
             frame
             ,
             seldome
             a
             good
             stomack
             ,
             ever
             weake
             unto
             any
             good
             duty
             ,
             and
             ever
             some
             diseases
             breaking
             out
             upon
             us
             ,
             some
             sores
             ever
             running
             ,
             never
             long
             without
             paine
             ,
             without
             some
             deadly
             palsies
             benumming
             our
             senses
             ,
             ever
             in
             feare
             of
             death
             and
             such
             like
             .
             2.
             
             How
             unpleasant
             
             an
             estate
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             little
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             is
             duely
             to
             be
             weighed
             ,
             that
             hereby
             wee
             
             may
             be
             much
             more
             quickened
             to
             seeke
             the
             remdie
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             empty
             of
             Gods
             grace
             we
             be
             ,
             and
             how
             full
             of
             noysome
             thoughts
             and
             lusts
             ,
             how
             negligent
             and
             
             unprofitable
             in
             all
             heavenly
             exercises
             ,
             may
             wee
             our selves
             perceive
             ;
             as
             in
             like
             manner
             our
             barrennesse
             in
             all
             good
             workes
             ,
             that
             few
             are
             moved
             to
             blesse
             us
             and
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             doth
             appeare
             unto
             others
             ;
             as
             likewise
             our
             many
             and
             strong
             corruptions
             no
             lesse
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             our
             profession
             ,
             then
             spots
             in
             our
             face
             ,
             such
             as
             our
             apparant
             negligence
             and
             drowsinesse
             in
             all
             holy
             duties
             ,
             our
             overmuch
             lightnesse
             and
             mirth
             ,
             our
             vaine
             talke
             ,
             pride
             ,
             covetousnesse
             ,
             frowardnesse
             ,
             hastinesse
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             principall
             cause
             of
             the
             little
             growth
             of
             most
             
             Christians
             doe
             I
             finde
             to
             be
             this
             that
             whereas
             all
             the
             
             strength
             of
             a
             Christian
             commeth
             from
             his
             food
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             food
             is
             received
             by
             faith
             only
             ,
             insuch
             sort
             that
             the
             morestrongly
             we
             beleeve
             ,
             the
             more
             wee
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             be
             nourished
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             :
             yet
             few
             they
             be
             who
             so
             much
             as
             know
             how
             to
             edifie
             themselves
             in
             their
             most
             holy
             faith
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             heare
             and
             pray
             ,
             which
             are
             found
             insufficient
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             in
             a
             ditch
             should
             cry
             for
             helpe
             and
             use
             no
             other
             meanes
             ,
             or
             pray
             for
             meate
             and
             seek
             none
             ,
             and
             how
             then
             can
             they
             resume
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
             as
             the
             Christian
             Soldier
             is
             exhorted
             ,
             yet
             many
             take
             a
             wrong
             way
             which
             brings
             little
             helpe
             ,
             namely
             
             to
             encrease
             their
             faith
             by
             repentance
             ,
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             sound
             repentance
             which
             comes
             not
             from
             faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             rather
             
             we
             must
             by
             our
             faith
             encrease
             our
             repentance
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             fruit
             shall
             justifie
             the
             tree
             good
             .
             The
             onely
             right
             way
             that
             I
             can
             
             conceive
             of
             to
             encrease
             faith
             is
             to
             remember
             ,
             and
             duely
             weigh
             all
             Gods
             promises
             generall
             and
             particular
             ,
             that
             beholding
             what
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             in
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             doth
             say
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             give
             credit
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             assured
             of
             receiving
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             promised
             ;
             which
             cannot
             but
             singularly
             comfort
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             so
             encourage
             him
             to
             all
             cheerefull
             
             obedience
             .
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             cause
             I
             speake
             of
             ,
             of
             our
             little
             growth
             in
             Christianitie
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             matters
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Gods
             promises
             are
             least
             remembred
             
             and
             regarded
             in
             our
             private
             meditations
             or
             conferences
             ,
             yea
             I
             may
             say
             in
             our
             publique
             ministerie
             ;
             whereas
             these
             above
             all
             other
             as
             the
             nurses
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             Christianity
             ,
             are
             daily
             to
             be
             meditated
             on
             and
             dealt
             with
             :
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             I
             doe
             commend
             it
             to
             every
             true
             Christian
             as
             a
             singular
             meanes
             of
             bettering
             his
             whole
             course
             ,
             that
             hee
             labour
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             have
             in
             memory
             store
             of
             Gods
             promises
             generall
             and
             particular
             ,
             
             that
             whatsoever
             
             he
             take
             in
             hand
             ,
             to
             heare
             ,
             read
             ,
             pray
             ,
             conferre
             ,
             fast
             ,
             give
             almes
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             correct
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             yea
             also
             in
             all
             his
             outward
             and
             earthly
             affaires
             ,
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             before
             he
             set
             on
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             to
             lay
             before
             him
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             doe
             all
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             therin
             :
             the
             practise
             whereof
             what
             change
             it
             will
             bring
             let
             experience
             shew
             ,
             sure
             I
             am
             it
             will
             be
             great
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Forasmuch
             as
             wee
             know
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             therefore
             even
             they
             who
             are
             regenerate
             must
             grow
             up
             in
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             belonging
             to
             them
             also
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             unregenerate
             ,
             
             daily
             to
             desire
             more
             and
             more
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             more
             cured
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             which
             even
             
             the
             best
             are
             to
             strive
             against
             ,
             be
             vaine
             wandrings
             of
             the
             minde
             about
             needlesse
             matters
             ,
             and
             a
             sloathfull
             neglect
             of
             good
             meditations
             ,
             and
             other
             private
             exercises
             the
             nourishers
             of
             all
             grace
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             earnest
             panting
             
             and
             desire
             after
             grace
             is
             fitly
             compared
             unto
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             naturall
             bodie
             ,
             which
             is
             alwayes
             in
             him
             that
             hath
             life
             ,
             though
             weaker
             at
             one
             time
             then
             another
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             in
             a
             swoune
             seeming
             quite
             gone
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             All
             graces
             are
             like
             to
             
             tender
             plants
             ,
             whereof
             many
             will
             so
             goe
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             life
             is
             in
             the
             roote
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             will
             spring
             out
             again
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             cherished
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             sunne
             to
             shine
             on
             them
             ,
             wither
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             We
             pray
             oft
             for
             many
             graces
             but
             either
             
             know
             not
             or
             use
             not
             the
             fit
             meanes
             to
             obtaine
             and
             encrease
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             For
             knowledge
             to
             read
             ,
             heare
             ,
             
             studie
             and
             conferre
             .
             2.
             
             For
             
             having
             God
             in
             due
             remembrance
             ,
             to
             stirre
             up
             our
             mindes
             often
             to
             think
             of
             him
             in
             all
             things
             .
             3.
             
             To
             
             meditate
             on
             Gods
             greatnesse
             and
             glory
             for
             reverence
             .
             4.
             
             On
             his
             promises
             
             
             for
             faith
             .
             5.
             
             On
             his
             power
             
             and
             truth
             for
             trust
             and
             hope
             .
             6.
             
             On
             his
             Wisedome
             
             and
             Righteousnesse
             for
             patience
             .
             7.
             
             On
             his
             
             love
             to
             us
             for
             love
             .
             8.
             
             On
             
             his
             glory
             for
             zeale
             .
             9.
             
             On
             
             his
             truth
             and
             justice
             for
             feare
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Our
             growth
             in
             
             grace
             doth
             in
             nothing
             more
             shew
             it selfe
             then
             in
             our
             continuall
             care
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             seldomest
             looke
             to
             their
             wayes
             how
             they
             please
             God
             ,
             shew
             they
             least
             love
             God
             :
             and
             
             they
             be
             forwardest
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             most
             rejoycing
             who
             most
             care
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             wherein
             as
             many
             be
             ignorant
             how
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             so
             even
             of
             them
             the
             
             fewer
             have
             such
             regard
             as
             were
             meet
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             A
             great
             enemy
             of
             our
             growth
             in
             grace
             is
             a
             
             light
             regard
             of
             our
             disease
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             bodily
             ,
             if
             wee
             thinke
             it
             small
             we
             looke
             not
             for
             helpe
             ,
             but
             if
             wee
             
             feare
             it
             is
             deadly
             wee
             use
             all
             meanes
             for
             recoverie
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             There
             can
             be
             small
             joy
             to
             any
             of
             their
             life
             if
             
             they
             gaine
             not
             grace
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             harder
             :
             It
             s
             so
             contrary
             to
             nature
             and
             hath
             so
             many
             hinderances
             ,
             yet
             there
             be
             meanes
             which
             well
             used
             wee
             shall
             surely
             grow
             ,
             else
             not
             ,
             but
             indeed
             either
             wee
             use
             the
             meanes
             too
             seldome
             ,
             or
             too
             slightly
             ,
             a
             speciall
             gift
             of
             God
             it
             is
             to
             keepe
             a
             constant
             delight
             in
             them
             .
          
           
           
             14.
             
             It
             s
             not
             enough
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             Christian
             that
             he
             is
             perswaded
             he
             is
             new
             borne
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             see
             that
             hee
             grow
             up
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             encreased
             in
             
             grace
             ,
             for
             its
             a
             sore
             token
             he
             is
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             growes
             not
             ,
             but
             is
             well
             contented
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             have
             tasted
             how
             sweet
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             cannot
             but
             desire
             more
             ,
             howbeit
             this
             is
             very
             hard
             and
             rarely
             seen
             ;
             therfore
             few
             true
             Christians
             .
             As
             all
             trades
             some
             more
             
             some
             lesse
             bee
             not
             easily
             learned
             to
             become
             skilfull
             in
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             allow
             seven
             yeares
             to
             be
             apprentise
             thereto
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             the
             Christian
             trade
             wherein
             
             we
             see
             many
             botchers
             ,
             few
             cunning
             to
             make
             the
             wedding
             
             garment
             meet
             ,
             wherin
             to
             grow
             is
             not
             seene
             of
             most
             who
             looke
             not
             after
             it
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             oft
             summe
             all
             to
             these
             two
             
             heads
             ,
             faith
             and
             love
             :
             more
             particularly
             .
             1.
             
             Our
             growth
             must
             be
             in
             cleerer
             sight
             of
             our
             owne
             vilenesse
             and
             
             herein
             specially
             what
             most
             hinders
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             but
             by
             a
             tracing
             out
             the
             wayes
             of
             our
             hearts
             and
             lives
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             end
             to
             take
             the
             glasse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             blinde
             ,
             but
             having
             the
             light
             of
             knowledge
             to
             examine
             our selves
             ,
             and
             that
             particularly
             in
             every
             one
             ,
             so
             shall
             wee
             see
             matter
             more
             to
             humble
             us
             ,
             and
             drive
             us
             to
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Spreade
             before
             
             us
             ,
             and
             deeply
             and
             often
             
             meditate
             on
             Gods
             promises
             to
             heale
             the
             wounds
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             rest
             on
             God
             ,
             for
             this
             life
             and
             that
             to
             come
             .
             3.
             
             In
             thanks
             &
             obediēce
             
             studying
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             both
             to
             know
             and
             doe
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             It
             s
             a
             common
             and
             just
             complaint
             of
             many
             true
             Christians
             ,
             that
             oftentimes
             they
             see
             their
             whole
             course
             is
             far
             out
             of
             frame
             and
             such
             as
             yeelds
             them
             small
             comfort
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             well
             thought
             of
             by
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             grieve
             at
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             many
             purposes
             to
             do
             
             better
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             these
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             so
             go
             on
             from
             yeare
             to
             yeare
             
             with
             little
             growth
             ,
             much
             lesse
             ,
             such
             as
             their
             profiting
             might
             appeare
             to
             others
             :
             which
             is
             especially
             to
             bee
             observed
             of
             us
             Ministers
             :
             casting
             with
             our selves
             what
             might
             be
             the
             best
             remedie
             hereof
             ,
             we
             searched
             what
             might
             be
             the
             causes
             
             which
             chiefely
             hinder
             the
             profiting
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             saw
             and
             sorrowed
             for
             their
             wants
             ,
             and
             purposed
             a
             better
             course
             ,
             which
             wee
             found
             these
             three
             ,
             besides
             that
             common
             ,
             that
             men
             see
             not
             in
             particular
             their
             chiefe
             defects
             .
             1.
             
             That
             
             being
             thus
             prickt
             and
             wounded
             wee
             did
             suffer
             this
             to
             close
             up
             ,
             and
             quickly
             let
             this
             purpose
             die
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             fell
             to
             our
             old
             course
             againe
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             longer
             
             the
             worser
             .
             2.
             
             That
             wee
             
             neglect
             or
             carelesly
             use
             the
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             our
             course
             might
             be
             better
             ,
             and
             grace
             encreased
             ;
             as
             specially
             ,
             private
             prayer
             ,
             reading
             ,
             meditatiō
             .
             3.
             
             That
             we
             harbor
             some
             master
             sin
             
             which
             robbes
             us
             of
             all
             our
             gaine
             ,
             and
             keepes
             backe
             Gods
             grace
             and
             blessing
             from
             us
             .
             The
             remedie
             
             then
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             keepe
             the
             
             wound
             open
             by
             thinking
             oft
             what
             will
             be
             the
             fearefull
             end
             of
             this
             course
             ,
             continuall
             uncōfortablenesse
             ,
             and
             some
             foule
             fall
             .
             2.
             
             While
             the
             wound
             is
             open
             
             to
             ply
             carefully
             all
             good
             meanes
             to
             cure
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             to
             performe
             our
             holy
             purposes
             .
             3.
             
             To
             
             search
             out
             what
             speciall
             
             sinne
             spoiles
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             strive
             most
             to
             keepe
             it
             downe
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             We
             have
             so
             lost
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             neglected
             the
             
             meanes
             that
             we
             are
             like
             to
             die
             beggers
             ,
             and
             never
             attaine
             to
             such
             grace
             as
             others
             doe
             ,
             and
             we
             might
             :
             the
             principall
             use
             whereof
             is
             ,
             to
             keepe
             downe
             our
             pride
             ,
             and
             quicken
             prayer
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             It
             s
             an
             excellent
             care
             of
             a
             good
             Christian
             
             that
             his
             after
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             exceede
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             answer
             to
             the
             good
             opinion
             conceived
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             care
             for
             inward
             graces
             and
             obtaineing
             
             of
             them
             will
             breede
             a
             godly
             neglect
             of
             outward
             commodities
             .
          
           
           
             19
             Many
             be
             barren
             in
             
             grace
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             barren
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Knowledge
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             
             feeling
             ,
             joy
             ,
             and
             practise
             doe
             not
             alwayes
             succede
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             graces
             of
             God
             
             are
             sweetest
             in
             our
             new-birth
             ,
             because
             wee
             fall
             againe
             somewhat
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             its
             the
             worke
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             and
             in
             what
             measure
             ;
             although
             in
             respect
             of
             our selves
             ,
             that
             wee
             differ
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             thinke
             that
             their
             present
             pleasures
             are
             sweetest
             ,
             we
             that
             the
             present
             feelings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             alwayes
             least
             ,
             whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             we
             thinke
             our
             present
             
             temptations
             and
             corruptions
             ever
             greatest
             ,
             though
             in
             both
             wee
             may
             be
             deceived
             .
          
        
         
           
             Griefe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             we
             will
             truly
             lament
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             ,
             
             we
             must
             first
             be
             touched
             for
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             as
             touching
             others
             so
             to
             lament
             as
             the
             sinne
             requireth
             ,
             and
             with
             love
             not
             contempt
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             we
             have
             no
             
             feare
             or
             griefe
             ,
             wee
             can
             hardly
             profit
             in
             any
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             cares
             of
             extremitie
             by
             bodily
             paines
             and
             
             griefes
             ,
             and
             feares
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             this
             use
             ,
             to
             trie
             our
             hearts
             ,
             wherein
             particularly
             wee
             
             have
             deserved
             this
             chastisement
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             humble
             our selves
             :
             or
             having
             no
             such
             particular
             accusation
             ,
             to
             prepare
             our selves
             for
             the
             Lords
             triall
             ;
             who
             forewarneth
             us
             of
             his
             comming
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             will
             passe
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wee
             must
             arme
             our selves
             especially
             with
             praier
             ,
             the
             effect
             whereof
             is
             exceeding
             great
             :
             but
             wee
             must
             take
             heede
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             lest
             we
             make
             hast
             to
             end
             our
             prayer
             ,
             as
             desirous
             to
             bee
             rid
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             commit
             our selves
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Heart
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IT
             s
             vaine
             to
             controule
             
             the
             outward
             senses
             without
             rebuke
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             best
             
             pleased
             with
             their
             intents
             which
             prepare
             their
             hearts
             to
             seeke
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             true
             token
             of
             an
             hard
             heart
             ,
             when
             the
             consideration
             
             of
             all
             Gods
             mercies
             cannot
             bend
             us
             to
             duty
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Hardnesse
             of
             heart
             is
             the
             sorest
             plague
             ,
             common
             ,
             
             infectious
             and
             deadly
             ,
             if
             it
             breake
             not
             ,
             or
             stop
             up
             againe
             :
             our
             remedie
             is
             to
             take
             the
             opportunitie
             
             of
             this
             time
             and
             helps
             we
             
             have
             ,
             to
             deale
             more
             effectually
             then
             before
             ,
             to
             search
             our
             sinne
             ,
             mourne
             for
             it
             ,
             seeke
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             by
             prayer
             of
             faith
             for
             pardon
             and
             amendment
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             wee
             with
             more
             boldnesse
             and
             comfort
             of
             speeding
             pray
             for
             the
             poore
             sheepe
             that
             so
             perish
             .
          
        
         
           
             Helpe
             .
          
           
             Then
             is
             the
             fittest
             time
             
             for
             God
             to
             helpe
             ,
             when
             all
             hope
             of
             helpe
             is
             gone
             ,
             for
             this
             most
             sets
             out
             Gods
             glory
             and
             nurtures
             our
             faith
             in
             resting
             upon
             him
             who
             is
             above
             all
             meanes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hereticks
             and
             Heresies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Wee
             must
             humble
             our selves
             to
             see
             hereticks
             
             doe
             more
             for
             vaineglory
             and
             for
             their
             sect
             ,
             then
             we
             
             will
             doe
             for
             Gods
             glory
             and
             for
             his
             truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             there
             were
             in
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             fathers
             dispersed
             
             sentences
             ,
             which
             as
             a
             seede
             did
             lurke
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             evill
             spirit
             being
             gathered
             together
             did
             make
             an
             heresie
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             others
             .
             For
             the
             family
             of
             love
             hath
             drawn
             their
             sects
             out
             of
             writers
             new
             and
             olde
             :
             As
             the
             Gospell
             first
             beganne
             in
             
             simple
             men
             and
             after
             came
             to
             the
             more
             learned
             sort
             ,
             so
             heresie
             beginning
             now
             in
             the
             simple
             people
             ,
             may
             for
             so
             little
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             invade
             the
             best
             learned
             ,
             and
             a
             lying
             spirit
             may
             as
             soone
             through
             Gods
             judgements
             fall
             upon
             400.
             learned
             men
             (
             such
             as
             Ahabs
             
             priests
             may
             bee
             thought
             )
             as
             on
             the
             common
             Israelites
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             Holy
             life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Considering
             what
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             sundry
             
             places
             witnesse
             ,
             of
             all
             those
             that
             be
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             namely
             that
             they
             be
             dead
             and
             buried
             unto
             sinne
             ,
             but
             alive
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             how
             any
             can
             so
             securely
             assure
             themselves
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             be
             so
             living
             to
             sinne
             ,
             that
             they
             serve
             it
             ;
             so
             dead
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             farre
             off
             from
             all
             obedience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             principall
             hinderance
             
             to
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             is
             a
             presuming
             of
             Gods
             fatherly
             affection
             that
             hee
             will
             spare
             us
             ,
             whereof
             this
             may
             be
             the
             remedie
             ,
             to
             have
             
             
             oft
             before
             us
             the
             terror
             of
             his
             judgement
             ,
             to
             nourish
             a
             continuall
             feare
             of
             provoking
             his
             anger
             ,
             a
             nurse
             of
             an
             holy
             life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             commodities
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             be
             such
             as
             will
             
             enforce
             any
             ,
             that
             knowes
             them
             ,
             thereto
             ,
             namely
             liberty
             ,
             tranquillitie
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             whereof
             whosoever
             truly
             tasteth
             he
             will
             thinke
             no
             paines
             too
             much
             to
             bestow
             therin
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hope
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             True
             waiting
             must
             be
             1.
             
             Outward
             aswell
             as
             
             inward
             .
             2.
             
             On
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             many
             waite
             rather
             for
             hope
             of
             some
             profit
             then
             for
             Gods
             glory
             .
             3.
             
             Continuall
             ,
             though
             God
             defer
             long
             .
             4.
             
             Without
             wearinesse
             
             and
             vehemently
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wee
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             without
             hope
             of
             any
             that
             
             hath
             sometimes
             shewed
             effectuall
             workes
             of
             Gods
             childe
             ,
             till
             all
             be
             blotted
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             Humiliation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Among
             many
             frailties
             of
             our
             nature
             remaining
             in
             Gods
             children
             ,
             
             this
             is
             a
             very
             dangerous
             and
             grievous
             one
             ,
             that
             when
             wee
             have
             by
             much
             travaile
             gotten
             strength
             to
             one
             duty
             ,
             wee
             forget
             or
             neglect
             another
             as
             needfull
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             whereby
             our
             comfort
             is
             much
             abated
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             much
             humbled
             ,
             which
             in
             measure
             the
             
             Lord
             leaveth
             in
             his
             dearest
             Saints
             ,
             to
             exercise
             them
             
             in
             true
             humilitie
             for
             their
             wants
             ,
             in
             faith
             to
             depend
             upon
             him
             for
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             prayer
             to
             seek
             it
             from
             him
             continually
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             ought
             to
             bee
             humbled
             after
             an
             especiall
             manner
             ,
             which
             having
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             on
             
             their
             travailes
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             attained
             unto
             some
             graces
             and
             conscience
             of
             discharge
             of
             duty
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             specially
             ,
             common
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             such
             as
             private
             prayer
             ,
             conscionable
             dealing
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             doe
             so
             content
             themselves
             with
             these
             testimonies
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             that
             they
             enquire
             not
             after
             others
             to
             grow
             up
             into
             full
             holinesse
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             whence
             it
             commeth
             
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             haply
             they
             are
             very
             zealous
             ,
             yet
             very
             
             much
             wanting
             in
             love
             ,
             very
             just
             dealers
             ,
             but
             hard
             hearted
             ,
             having
             little
             mercy
             or
             liberalitie
             ,
             not
             so
             forward
             in
             some
             ,
             as
             backward
             in
             other
             duties
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wee
             cannot
             obtain
             
             Gods
             mercies
             in
             speciall
             measure
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             use
             to
             humble
             our selves
             in
             speciall
             meanes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             danger
             
             worke
             in
             a
             man
             much
             ,
             yet
             it
             never
             prevaileth
             more
             then
             when
             it
             commeth
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             may
             both
             give
             a
             more
             lively
             and
             cleere
             sight
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             withall
             ,
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             our
             evills
             ,
             the
             profit
             whereof
             
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             we
             prevaile
             
             more
             by
             humbling
             our
             Soules
             ,
             then
             by
             all
             chastisements
             of
             the
             Lord
             whatsoever
             ,
             for
             Iebosapbat
             was
             more
             humbled
             by
             the
             speech
             of
             Iehn
             the
             Seer
             ,
             then
             hee
             was
             being
             compassed
             with
             an
             host
             of
             enemies
             .
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             2.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             fruit
             of
             humbling
             our selves
             is
             to
             bee
             
             looked
             for
             ,
             even
             to
             enter
             upon
             a
             farre
             better
             course
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             to
             bee
             more
             like
             the
             faithfull
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             in
             comfort
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             mortification
             ,
             in
             love
             ,
             in
             zeale
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             shine
             as
             lights
             in
             this
             darke
             world
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             be
             touched
             with
             
             the
             sense
             of
             sinne
             in
             particular
             is
             a
             note
             of
             true
             humiliation
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             This
             is
             a
             note
             of
             a
             man
             truly
             humbled
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             readie
             to
             shame
             himselfe
             that
             God
             may
             be
             glorified
             .
          
        
         
           
             Humilitie
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             tryall
             of
             humilitie
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             content
             
             to
             be
             taught
             of
             our
             inferiours
             ,
             and
             admonished
             of
             our
             faults
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             hypocrisie
             ,
             in
             publick
             
             to
             dispraise
             ones
             selfe
             ,
             seeking
             thereby
             a
             secret
             praise
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IT
             s
             to
             be
             lamented
             that
             after
             so
             long
             preaching
             
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             the
             most
             ,
             yea
             many
             true
             Christians
             ,
             
             are
             yet
             so
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             much
             wanting
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             many
             speciall
             duties
             ,
             and
             indeed
             so
             farre
             off
             from
             that
             strait
             course
             not
             onely
             which
             God
             requires
             ,
             but
             the
             faithfull
             in
             times
             past
             and
             some
             too
             now
             a
             dayes
             doe
             carefully
             and
             constantly
             walke
             in
             :
             for
             example
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             publick
             assemblies
             
             as
             to
             a
             feast
             ,
             with
             such
             hunger
             ,
             and
             carefull
             trimming
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             as
             wee
             use
             for
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             from
             them
             so
             cheerfully
             ,
             as
             men
             refreshed
             with
             good
             cheere
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             oft
             proofe
             this
             is
             found
             a
             chiefe
             meanes
             ,
             to
             pierce
             the
             hard
             skin
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             ignorant
             sort
             to
             set
             before
             them
             the
             
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             and
             paines
             of
             hell
             ,
             as
             forcibly
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             then
             shewing
             that
             they
             when
             they
             die
             (
             which
             is
             like
             to
             be
             sooner
             then
             they
             be
             aware
             of
             )
             shall
             goe
             into
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             to
             aske
             them
             what
             warrant
             they
             have
             ,
             God
             will
             have
             mercy
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             strip
             them
             of
             all
             vain
             confidence
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             that
             they
             can
             never
             have
             the
             least
             hope
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             save
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             feele
             such
             a
             feare
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             heaven
             ,
             as
             moves
             them
             above
             all
             to
             seeke
             how
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             long
             as
             they
             goe
             on
             as
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             with
             no
             more
             care
             for
             their
             soules
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             no
             hope
             of
             mercie
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Things
             Indifferent
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whatsoever
             is
             neither
             
             forbidden
             nor
             commanded
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             may
             sometimes
             bee
             done
             for
             maintenance
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             be
             undone
             for
             avoiding
             of
             superstition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Where
             the
             Scriptures
             give
             generall
             rules
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             give
             particulars
             ;
             
             keeping
             order
             ,
             decencie
             ,
             and
             edification
             :
             so
             that
             hereby
             a
             man
             of
             authority
             may
             have
             his
             assistant
             a
             Chaplaine
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             in
             Baptisme
             may
             have
             an
             helper
             to
             witnesse
             and
             promise
             for
             his
             childe
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             helpe
             him
             in
             his
             education
             ,
             being
             such
             a
             necessary
             dutie
             of
             love
             ;
             and
             
               gloria
               patri
            
             may
             be
             used
             to
             shew
             
             our
             Church
             an
             enemy
             to
             Arrianisme
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             to
             avoide
             Anabaptisme
             have
             witnesses
             to
             testifie
             to
             the
             Church
             that
             we
             are
             Christianly
             baptised
             .
          
        
         
           
             Infirmities
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             to
             bee
             laboured
             
             after
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             infirmities
             &
             many
             wants
             may
             abase
             us
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             bring
             us
             neerer
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             were
             not
             possible
             
             for
             us
             to
             continue
             in
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             if
             God
             did
             not
             give
             us
             to
             see
             our selves
             ,
             and
             so
             abased
             to
             come
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Particular
             infirmities
             
             doe
             not
             hinder
             the
             preparing
             of
             our
             hearts
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             a
             true
             love
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             as
             
             Iehosaphat
             had
             ,
             and
             Hezekiah
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             will
             teach
             us
             
             to
             speake
             charitably
             of
             others
             infirmities
             ,
             when
             as
             wee
             remember
             the
             like
             may
             befall
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             often
             teaching
             it
             to
             others
             and
             to
             remember
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             if
             wee
             would
             remember
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Gods
             children
             cover
             many
             infirmities
             under
             
             one
             good
             gift
             in
             another
             ,
             the
             wicked
             contrarily
             bury
             good
             gifts
             in
             another
             under
             one
             infirmitie
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             small
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ioy.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Wee
             reade
             in
             Scripture
             of
             two
             cheif
             causes
             of
             
             rejoycing
             for
             a
             Christian
             ,
             One
             that
             hee
             is
             by
             faith
             
             
             made
             Gods
             childe
             without
             any
             righteousnesse
             of
             his
             owne
             :
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             received
             the
             grace
             
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             to
             leade
             an
             holy
             life
             ;
             either
             of
             which
             alone
             can
             give
             no
             sound
             rejoycing
             ,
             but
             both
             must
             goe
             together
             .
             Rom.
             5.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             Christian
             professor
             
             can
             have
             any
             sound
             comfort
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             if
             hee
             finde
             no
             such
             matter
             in
             the
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             comming
             as
             doth
             rejoyce
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             some
             measure
             stirre
             up
             in
             him
             a
             longing
             after
             his
             appearance
             ;
             for
             howsoever
             a
             true
             faith
             may
             bee
             without
             some
             other
             effects
             ,
             yet
             this
             being
             the
             very
             principall
             of
             all
             ,
             cannot
             
             be
             wanting
             ,
             the
             want
             
             whereof
             shewing
             the
             want
             of
             faith
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             little
             profiting
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             that
             little
             comfort
             which
             is
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             many
             ,
             whereas
             if
             this
             were
             more
             laboured
             for
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             attained
             to
             ,
             it
             would
             soone
             cause
             a
             great
             change
             in
             any
             mans
             profession
             ,
             and
             hereby
             indeed
             the
             face
             of
             our
             profession
             would
             be
             even
             almost
             renewed
             ,
             the
             alteration
             would
             be
             so
             great
             in
             all
             respects
             publick
             and
             private
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             well
             ordered
             course
             in
             Christianitie
             ,
             
             where
             godly
             sorrow
             and
             joy
             be
             not
             continuall
             companions
             ,
             for
             severed
             wee
             runne
             into
             some
             extremitie
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Whatsoever
             is
             the
             
             matter
             of
             true
             joy
             ought
             to
             bee
             a
             matter
             of
             thanksgiving
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             is
             much
             to
             bee
             lamented
             ,
             that
             even
             among
             
             such
             as
             make
             some
             good
             profession
             ,
             very
             few
             finde
             that
             comfort
             in
             the
             Lord
             as
             to
             serve
             him
             with
             delight
             and
             so
             rejoyce
             in
             their
             portion
             ,
             as
             might
             draw
             others
             to
             desire
             the
             like
             .
             This
             comes
             to
             passe
             
             by
             our
             security
             ,
             contenting
             our selves
             with
             our
             course
             of
             living
             without
             open
             reproach
             ,
             and
             our
             slothsulnesse
             loath
             to
             straine
             our selves
             any
             further
             .
             The
             remedie
             must
             
             be
             by
             considering
             better
             our
             state
             how
             short
             wee
             come
             and
             be
             wanting
             as
             in
             
             many
             duties
             ,
             so
             in
             many
             comforts
             ,
             and
             finde
             not
             that
             full
             contentment
             in
             the
             Lord
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             others
             do
             ,
             and
             so
             leese
             the
             sweet
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             sowre
             of
             our
             profession
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iudge
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             not
             safe
             to
             judge
             of
             our selves
             or
             others
             for
             
             one
             action
             ,
             but
             to
             waite
             Gods
             leasure
             in
             revealing
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             most
             part
             hard
             judging
             and
             false
             is
             
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             breaches
             betweene
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             Iudgements
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             will
             spare
             his
             judgements
             in
             them
             in
             whom
             he
             seeth
             a
             true
             love
             
             of
             true
             religion
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             love
             religion
             ,
             will
             
             heare
             ,
             and
             hearing
             the
             word
             will
             not
             lie
             long
             in
             any
             knowne
             sinne
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             the
             greatest
             
             judgement
             that
             can
             bee
             to
             thrive
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             the
             wicked
             rebell
             
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             think
             how
             by
             their
             subtilties
             they
             may
             escape
             Gods
             threatened
             judgements
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             be
             pursued
             from
             farre
             ,
             and
             shall
             tast
             the
             heavie
             hand
             of
             God
             both
             fearefully
             and
             wonderfully
             ,
             as
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             Ahad
             .
             2
             Chron.
             18.
             33.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             denouncing
             Gods
             judgements
             against
             any
             ,
             
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             affected
             that
             we
             earnestly
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             delivered
             from
             them
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             The
             carefull
             beholding
             
             of
             Gods
             judgements
             on
             others
             is
             very
             profitable
             ,
             as
             whereby
             observing
             the
             causes
             thereof
             ,
             we
             may
             warily
             avoide
             them
             ,
             lest
             the
             like
             fall
             on
             us
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             not
             observing
             of
             Gods
             judgements
             maketh
             
             so
             little
             either
             to
             feare
             them
             ,
             or
             love
             his
             mercies
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Who
             so
             maketh
             not
             conscience
             to
             walke
             uprightly
             ,
             
             I
             will
             not
             free
             him
             from
             povertie
             ,
             from
             sicknesse
             ,
             from
             heresie
             ,
             for
             as
             well
             can
             and
             will
             the
             Lord
             punish
             the
             minde
             as
             the
             body
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             KNowledge
             must
             goe
             
             before
             obedience
             ,
             obeeience
             must
             follow
             knowledge
             apace
             .
          
        
         
           
             Law.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             Law
             is
             often
             taken
             for
             the
             morall
             Law
             of
             
             God
             ,
             his
             precepts
             for
             the
             ceremoniall
             ,
             his
             judgements
             or
             righteousnesse
             for
             the
             sanctions
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whether
             the
             Lord
             either
             accomplish
             his
             promises
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             or
             executeth
             his
             wrath
             on
             his
             enemies
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             these
             dayes
             offecurity
             ,
             
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             the
             neerest
             way
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             Christ
             out
             of
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             Learning
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             Scholars
             have
             often
             most
             unstable
             
             mindes
             ,
             fullest
             of
             doubting
             ,
             and
             least
             staid
             in
             that
             they
             know
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             keepe
             themselves
             from
             foule
             fallings
             ,
             or
             being
             fallen
             to
             comfort
             themselves
             or
             others
             .
             Therefore
             the
             greatest
             Divinity
             
             is
             in
             teaching
             or
             learning
             the
             word
             of
             God
             as
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             comparing
             spirituall
             things
             with
             spirituall
             
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             Love.
             
          
           
             I.
             All
             our
             travaile
             in
             Religion
             ,
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             love
             
             and
             feare
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             prayers
             ,
             exercises
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             referred
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             doe
             all
             good
             to
             our
             neighbour
             in
             our
             severall
             callings
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             that
             ,
             He
             that
             loveth
             another
             hath
             fulfilled
             the
             Law.
             Rom.
             13.
             8.
             and
             Pure
             religion
             and
             undefiled
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             to
             visit
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             &c.
             Iames
             1.
             27.
             
             Therefore
             as
             we
             are
             to
             bee
             carefull
             of
             all
             those
             duties
             we
             owe
             to
             ourselves
             ,
             so
             to
             others
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             :
             for
             all
             zeale
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             and
             profession
             of
             our
             love
             to
             God
             is
             vaine
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             make
             us
             carefull
             for
             the
             salvation
             and
             bodily
             preservation
             of
             our
             neighbour
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             no
             stronger
             
             meanes
             to
             make
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             or
             two
             brethren
             or
             sisters
             living
             together
             ,
             in
             peace
             and
             love
             ,
             then
             to
             joyne
             together
             often
             in
             prayer
             and
             christian
             conference
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             musing
             upon
             that
             which
             often
             the
             Scripturesdoe
             
             teach
             us
             concerning
             love
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             ,
             to
             give
             all
             we
             have
             to
             the
             poore
             without
             love
             is
             nothing
             ,
             and
             especially
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             faith
             and
             hope
             shall
             cease
             ,
             love
             shall
             remaine
             &
             most
             flourish
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             I
             doe
             grow
             to
             an
             admiration
             of
             the
             excellencie
             thereof
             ,
             the
             sense
             whereof
             I
             most
             feele
             ,
             when
             as
             by
             some
             good
             
             meanes
             (
             as
             some
             sweet
             conference
             )
             my
             affection
             is
             enlarged
             to
             any
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             I
             tast
             of
             the
             happinesse
             to
             come
             ,
             then
             which
             ,
             what
             more
             delectable
             ?
             How
             great
             therefore
             is
             our
             folly
             and
             sinne
             ,
             who
             provide
             no
             
             better
             for
             our selves
             by
             encreasing
             this
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             doth
             often
             
             so
             work
             that
             the
             good
             affection
             wee
             beare
             to
             others
             doth
             breed
             the
             like
             love
             in
             them
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             of
             whom
             we
             thinke
             hardly
             ,
             have
             in
             like
             manner
             an
             heart
             burning
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wee
             must
             beware
             
             that
             we
             never
             further
             sin
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             love
             God
             ,
             wee
             must
             love
             them
             whom
             
             God
             loveth
             ,
             hate
             them
             whom
             God
             hateth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             15.
             3.
             and
             139.
             21
             ,
             22.
             how
             dare
             they
             then
             in
             whom
             are
             some
             good
             things
             ,
             hand
             over
             head
             be
             friends
             with
             Gods
             enemies
             ?
             Prov.
             29.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lords
             day
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Seeing
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             holy
             
             Ghost
             the
             Apostles
             did
             change
             the
             Jewish
             Sabbath
             on
             the
             seaventh
             day
             ,
             unto
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             for
             the
             memoriall
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             are
             bound
             especially
             on
             that
             day
             to
             keepe
             a
             memoriall
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             ,
             with
             thankes
             unto
             
             God
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             be
             two
             things
             specially
             needfull
             to
             bee
             
             much
             every
             Lords
             day
             in
             our
             mindes
             to
             uphold
             us
             in
             a
             conscionable
             sanctification
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             gaine
             to
             be
             gotten
             thereby
             ,
             which
             is
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             grace
             to
             our selves
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             sweetnesse
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             to
             be
             all
             day
             sucking
             hony
             .
          
        
         
           
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             A
             Magistrate
             having
             a
             
             thing
             privately
             tolde
             him
             may
             upon
             some
             occasion
             keepe
             it
             close
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Man.
             
          
           
             It
             seemeth
             to
             many
             men
             a
             wonder
             that
             man
             in
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             his
             soule
             and
             body
             excelling
             
             all
             the
             creatures
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             wonderfull
             manner
             expressing
             the
             image
             of
             his
             Creator
             should
             yet
             in
             highest
             measure
             dishonour
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             thereby
             most
             loathsome
             unto
             him
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             most
             just
             with
             the
             Lord
             seeing
             hee
             preferred
             man
             by
             creation
             above
             all
             earthly
             creatures
             ,
             for
             his
             rebellion
             to
             take
             away
             all
             grace
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             wheras
             he
             was
             most
             able
             above
             all
             other
             earthly
             creatures
             to
             glorifie
             his
             maker
             ,
             his
             sinne
             must
             be
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             by
             Gods
             justice
             his
             punishment
             answerable
             for
             so
             wilfull
             disobedience
             and
             this
             commonly
             is
             seen
             among
             men
             ,
             the
             more
             excellent
             naturall
             gifts
             any
             
             man
             hath
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             not
             
             sanctified
             ,
             the
             viler
             that
             man
             is
             in
             Gods
             sight
             above
             others
             ,
             and
             his
             sinne
             more
             grievous
             :
             for
             armed
             iniquity
             is
             more
             dangerous
             then
             naked
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             finde
             themselves
             
             unfit
             for
             this
             condition
             are
             to
             use
             all
             lawfull
             meanes
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             good
             while
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             prevailing
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             Gods
             ordinance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             corruption
             
             of
             nature
             which
             maketh
             us
             most
             dull
             when
             we
             have
             most
             meanes
             ,
             which
             ariseth
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             when
             wee
             have
             the
             meanes
             publickly
             ,
             wee
             esteeme
             lesse
             of
             them
             then
             
             when
             wee
             wanted
             them
             ,
             using
             the
             private
             meanes
             ,
             likewise
             more
             sparingly
             ,
             yea
             because
             wee
             put
             too
             much
             confidence
             in
             the
             outward
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             not
             so
             earnestly
             seeking
             the
             inward
             and
             principall
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             blessing
             of
             Gods
             most
             holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             not
             safe
             to
             tie
             the
             working
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             to
             
             any
             one
             particular
             meane
             ,
             seeing
             all
             must
             be
             used
             .
          
        
         
           
             Meditations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christians
             must
             often
             meditate
             and
             consider
             
             what
             blessings
             and
             what
             afflictions
             they
             have
             in
             private
             and
             in
             common
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             undergoe
             both
             ,
             and
             what
             use
             they
             make
             of
             them
             ,
             likewise
             ,
             to
             
             what
             corruptions
             they
             be
             most
             carryed
             ,
             and
             what
             meanes
             they
             use
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             profit
             they
             finde
             by
             them
             ,
             also
             how
             constant
             or
             unsetled
             they
             be
             in
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             and
             what
             be
             causes
             of
             either
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             infinit
             store
             of
             heavenly
             matter
             is
             to
             be
             meditated
             on
             ,
             seeing
             
             every
             doctrine
             in
             the
             Scripture
             containes
             more
             then
             ever
             we
             can
             sufficiently
             consider
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             unexpert
             are
             most
             professors
             in
             this
             exercise
             of
             meditation
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             empty
             of
             any
             fit
             matter
             to
             meditate
             on
             .
             A
             principall
             
             cause
             whereof
             is
             ,
             they
             savour
             the
             things
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             very
             little
             the
             
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             things
             wee
             heare
             and
             read
             are
             other
             
             mens
             ,
             untill
             by
             applying
             them
             unto
             our selves
             by
             meditation
             ,
             they
             bee
             our
             owne
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Matters
             fittest
             for
             daily
             meditation
             bee
             such
             
             as
             every
             man
             in
             his
             condition
             hath
             daily
             most
             need
             of
             ,
             as
             to
             humble
             or
             breede
             sorrow
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             comfort
             us
             ,
             to
             awake
             us
             being
             asleepe
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             think
             our selves
             senselesse
             or
             benummed
             ,
             to
             soften
             our
             hardnesse
             ,
             to
             pull
             us
             backe
             from
             any
             evill
             way
             ,
             to
             weaken
             any
             corruption
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             such
             graces
             as
             be
             weakest
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             weane
             us
             from
             the
             love
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             a
             sober
             
             use
             of
             our
             prosperitie
             ,
             to
             arme
             us
             against
             &
             uphold
             us
             in
             adversitie
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Meditation
             is
             a
             study
             to
             get
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             
             upon
             all
             occasions
             wee
             make
             some
             good
             use
             of
             all
             that
             comes
             to
             our
             minde
             ,
             whereof
             the
             frequentest
             use
             shewes
             the
             most
             heavenly
             soule
             ,
             as
             contrarily
             the
             neglect
             thereof
             the
             carnall
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Wee
             are
             to
             meditate
             at
             set
             times
             ,
             and
             on
             speciall
             
             occasions
             ,
             the
             oftner
             the
             better
             ,
             but
             hard
             to
             doe
             it
             well
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             have
             our
             meditation
             
             tyed
             to
             the
             word
             wee
             must
             occupie
             it
             upon
             some
             particular
             matter
             ,
             and
             reverently
             consider
             
             that
             wee
             as
             it
             were
             draw
             neere
             the
             Lords
             privie
             chamber
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             To
             reade
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             meditate
             ▪
             is
             unfruitfull
             ,
             
             to
             meditate
             and
             not
             reade
             is
             dangerous
             for
             error
             ,
             to
             reade
             and
             meditate
             without
             prayer
             is
             hurtfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             Memorie
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             many
             complaine
             of
             ill
             memorie
             in
             good
             things
             ,
             thinking
             thereby
             to
             cover
             many
             
             wants
             ,
             this
             is
             found
             the
             only
             remedie
             ,
             that
             wee
             must
             first
             reforme
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             affect
             such
             heavenly
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             then
             valuing
             them
             as
             they
             be
             ,
             they
             would
             aswell
             remember
             ,
             as
             a
             worldly
             
             man
             hearing
             of
             a
             good
             bargaine
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             is
             
             assured
             he
             may
             have
             great
             gaine
             ,
             will
             hardly
             forget
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             hereto
             let
             this
             be
             added
             ,
             an
             hiding
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             treasuring
             of
             it
             up
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             oftrecounting
             with
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             not
             be
             forgotten
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mercies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             speaking
             of
             any
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             towards
             
             us
             ,
             it
             s
             profitable
             to
             thinke
             upon
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             lest
             wee
             be
             too
             proud
             ,
             and
             robbe
             God
             of
             his
             glory
             ;
             and
             also
             a
             fit
             opportunity
             in
             respect
             of
             others
             must
             be
             chosen
             ,
             lest
             the
             same
             bee
             not
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             so
             edifie
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             all
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             this
             is
             a
             principal
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             left
             without
             some
             
             favourable
             exercise
             of
             
             conscience
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             bee
             grievous
             to
             the
             flesh
             )
             therby
             to
             be
             drawne
             neerer
             to
             God
             ,
             if
             for
             Paul
             it
             were
             so
             necessary
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             for
             us
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Ministers
             or
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             a
             matter
             whereof
             we
             that
             are
             Gods
             ministers
             
             may
             justly
             complaine
             ,
             that
             in
             teaching
             others
             we
             doe
             not
             so
             carefully
             teach
             our selves
             ,
             but
             too
             often
             binde
             heavy
             burthens
             upon
             others
             ,
             which
             we
             our selves
             will
             not
             set
             our
             hands
             unto
             ,
             urging
             the
             people
             to
             many
             excellent
             practises
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             carefully
             urging
             our selves
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             by
             experience
             commend
             
             the
             excellencie
             of
             such
             heavenly
             medicines
             ,
             and
             so
             perswade
             by
             our
             practise
             as
             well
             as
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             our
             dayes
             most
             necessary
             ,
             seeing
             men
             look
             most
             to
             our
             lives
             .
             A
             chiefe
             
             cause
             of
             this
             evill
             is
             ,
             that
             through
             our
             corruption
             we
             deale
             with
             the
             word
             as
             merchants
             doe
             with
             their
             wares
             ,
             they
             seeke
             after
             the
             best
             wares
             ,
             not
             to
             use
             them
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             utter
             them
             to
             others
             ,
             so
             we
             seek
             out
             most
             heavenly
             instructions
             not
             to
             use
             our selves
             ,
             but
             to
             commend
             to
             others
             .
             The
             remedie
             
             whereof
             is
             ,
             when
             wee
             first
             finde
             out
             some
             precious
             matter
             which
             we
             like
             of
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             our selves
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             trie
             
             the
             medicine
             on
             our selves
             so
             shall
             we
             better
             commend
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             content
             our selves
             with
             preaching
             profitably
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             practise
             those
             things
             
             our selves
             ,
             is
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             free
             from
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             breede
             hardnesse
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             very
             bad
             course
             ,
             the
             end
             whereof
             is
             miserable
             and
             wofull
             .
             In
             any
             hand
             therefore
             wee
             are
             to
             be
             disquieted
             with
             such
             an
             
             estate
             ,
             else
             no
             amendment
             :
             and
             it
             must
             feare
             us
             that
             we
             be
             not
             disquieted
             ,
             when
             as
             we
             heare
             Gods
             children
             professe
             that
             they
             have
             no
             longer
             peace
             ,
             then
             they
             thēselves
             be
             ready
             to
             every
             Christian
             duty
             ,
             and
             
             
             have
             some
             delight
             therein
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             
             by
             all
             meanes
             in
             such
             an
             estate
             before
             said
             ,
             deny
             our
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             provoke
             our selves
             to
             humiliation
             till
             God
             reforme
             us
             (
             this
             being
             indeed
             a
             just
             cause
             of
             fasting
             )
             and
             generally
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             any
             exercise
             of
             religion
             whereby
             the
             heart
             is
             not
             bettered
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wee
             should
             so
             esteeme
             the
             benefit
             of
             
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             redeeme
             it
             with
             our
             losse
             ,
             travailes
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.
             8.
             and
             therefore
             be
             farre
             from
             refusing
             to
             preach
             to
             those
             that
             would
             ,
             but
             cannot
             releeve
             us
             for
             want
             of
             
             living
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             we
             may
             be
             occupied
             
             in
             this
             high
             service
             of
             the
             ministerie
             with
             the
             greater
             delight
             ,
             and
             so
             rejoyce
             therein
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             remember
             that
             its
             a
             most
             high
             honour
             to
             be
             admitted
             and
             used
             of
             God
             as
             his
             instruments
             in
             saving
             soules
             ;
             that
             no
             worke
             is
             more
             profitable
             ;
             that
             hereunto
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             called
             us
             ,
             not
             we
             intruded
             our selves
             ;
             that
             the
             Lord
             in
             some
             sort
             blesseth
             our
             labours
             ,
             bestowing
             upon
             us
             not
             a
             few
             encouragements
             therein
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             externall
             ministerie
             must
             proclaime
             salvation
             
             by
             Christ
             to
             all
             without
             exception
             ,
             and
             compell
             all
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             the
             inward
             operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             draw
             and
             incline
             any
             ▪
             
             one
             to
             apply
             by
             faith
             the
             generall
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             They
             that
             teach
             not
             
             themselves
             cannot
             teach
             others
          
           
             7.
             
             Where
             the
             people
             
             heartily
             desire
             by
             prayer
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             send
             them
             faithfull
             ministers
             ,
             and
             will
             multiply
             his
             graces
             in
             them
             ▪
             but
             if
             the
             people
             be
             carelesse
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             a
             minister
             which
             for
             abilitie
             either
             cannot
             ,
             or
             for
             affection
             will
             not
             deliver
             the
             truth
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Although
             the
             Lord
             
             hath
             promised
             a
             speciall
             blessing
             to
             the
             publick
             ministerie
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             tye
             his
             wisedome
             to
             the
             ordinarie
             meanes
             either
             of
             begetting
             
             or
             encreasing
             our
             faith
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             have
             more
             effectuall
             feelings
             by
             private
             conference
             ,
             let
             him
             neither
             contemne
             nor
             neglect
             the
             publick
             ministerie
             ,
             but
             with
             all
             holy
             and
             humble
             thankfulnesse
             yeelde
             this
             soveraignty
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             to
             dispose
             his
             gifts
             ,
             when
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             God
             hath
             pardoned
             
             the
             sinne
             of
             rash
             entrance
             into
             the
             ministerie
             ,
             unmeet
             through
             want
             of
             gifts
             ,
             when
             as
             he
             blesseth
             the
             minister
             both
             with
             able
             gifts
             and
             a
             pure
             minde
             ,
             and
             also
             giveth
             a
             blessing
             thereby
             unto
             his
             people
             .
             
             Therefore
             though
             one
             have
             no
             assurance
             for
             his
             first
             calling
             ,
             yet
             from
             hence
             may
             he
             gather
             that
             God
             now
             accepteth
             thereof
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             A
             minister
             must
             be
             
             like
             a
             wise
             tills-man
             ,
             who
             having
             sowen
             his
             feede
             ,
             long
             after
             lookes
             for
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             labour
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Two
             things
             especially
             
             may
             warrant
             both
             the
             speakers
             and
             the
             hearers
             of
             their
             doctrine
             ;
             If
             their
             calling
             be
             good
             and
             godly
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             generall
             course
             of
             their
             doctrine
             be
             sound
             and
             pure
             ,
             Ier.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             When
             there
             is
             no
             
             vision
             the
             people
             perish
             ,
             those
             then
             onely
             to
             whom
             the
             feete
             of
             them
             which
             bring
             glad
             tidings
             of
             salvation
             
             bee
             precious
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             others
             that
             neglect
             them
             ,
             neglect
             salvatiō
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             In
             bringing
             men
             to
             God
             ,
             first
             shew
             them
             that
             there
             is
             certaine
             salvation
             
             for
             them
             if
             they
             will
             ,
             then
             that
             there
             is
             a
             way
             thereto
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             the
             fight
             of
             sinne
             ,
             wherein
             they
             must
             bee
             humbled
             as
             low
             as
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             A
             minister
             comming
             in
             a
             new
             place
             ought
             first
             to
             preach
             the
             truth
             ,
             therby
             to
             win
             credit
             in
             the
             
             consciences
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             then
             to
             envey
             against
             corruptions
             ,
             which
             may
             breede
             man
             ▪
             hurts
             to
             himselfe
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             In
             examining
             a
             mans
             conscience
             a
             minister
             
             is
             thus
             to
             proceede
             ;
             by
             
             the
             law
             to
             try
             whether
             he
             hath
             a
             knowledge
             ,
             feeling
             and
             misliking
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             whether
             he
             hath
             any
             feare
             of
             Gods
             judgements
             for
             sinne
             ,
             or
             faith
             in
             his
             promises
             :
             whether
             by
             particular
             applying
             of
             these
             things
             to
             himselfe
             he
             can
             shew
             any
             effects
             by
             prayers
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             new
             birth
             and
             repentance
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             It
             s
             a
             greater
             thing
             in
             a
             Pastor
             to
             deale
             wisely
             
             and
             comfortably
             with
             an
             afflicted
             soule
             ,
             and
             soundly
             and
             discreetly
             to
             meete
             with
             an
             heretick
             ,
             then
             to
             preach
             learnedly
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             It
             s
             a
             fault
             of
             our
             time
             that
             too
             hastie
             tryall
             
             is
             made
             of
             a
             mans
             gifts
             in
             the
             ministerie
             to
             the
             great
             hurt
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Mirth
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             bee
             merry
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mistrust
             .
             
          
           
             In
             mistrust
             ,
             its
             good
             to
             set
             before
             us
             Gods
             wayes
             
             upon
             others
             ;
             in
             our
             presumption
             Gods
             judgements
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             very
             profitable
             to
             quicken
             us
             in
             mortification
             to
             set
             our
             olde
             sinnes
             
             often
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             search
             the
             bottome
             of
             our
             corruptions
             in
             day
             sinnes
             ,
             night
             sins
             &c.
             that
             shaming
             our selves
             we
             may
             be
             humbled
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             height
             length
             ,
             and
             depth
             of
             sinne
             ,
             wee
             may
             the
             neerer
             comprehend
             the
             same
             measures
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Motions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             good
             motions
             
             are
             stirred
             up
             in
             us
             ,
             it
             s
             good
             as
             soone
             as
             may
             bee
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             practise
             lest
             either
             we
             forget
             them
             or
             want
             opportunity
             to
             doe
             them
             ;
             and
             for
             helpe
             of
             memory
             to
             set
             them
             down
             in
             writing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             cause
             of
             much
             
             weaknesse
             in
             minde
             and
             body
             comes
             not
             from
             Satan
             alwayes
             ,
             but
             from
             our selves
             in
             wandering
             after
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Good
             Name
             .
          
           
             THese
             be
             two
             effects
             of
             
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             notably
             maintaine
             one
             another
             ,
             favour
             and
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             
             which
             bee
             better
             then
             riches
             ,
             as
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             persons
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             gifts
             helpe
             little
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wee
             ought
             in
             no
             case
             to
             hurt
             the
             good
             
             name
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             as
             whereby
             he
             is
             more
             wronged
             then
             by
             the
             losse
             of
             
             goods
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wee
             ought
             to
             bee
             most
             carefull
             by
             all
             good
             
             meanes
             to
             maintaine
             our
             owne
             good
             name
             ,
             and
             therefore
             learne
             how
             it
             may
             be
             gotten
             and
             preserved
             ,
             as
             also
             if
             we
             be
             discredited
             what
             profit
             to
             make
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Seeing
             a
             good
             name
             ariseth
             of
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             without
             
             this
             to
             be
             well
             reported
             of
             ,
             is
             a
             fierce
             punishment
             
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             a
             great
             
             hardening
             of
             the
             heart
             in
             sinne
             and
             hinderance
             from
             repentance
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             first
             step
             to
             a
             good
             name
             is
             to
             avoide
             
             carefully
             and
             continually
             all
             evill
             outward
             and
             inward
             ,
             and
             especially
             wherunto
             wee
             bee
             by
             nature
             most
             inclineable
             :
             for
             as
             one
             
             dead
             flie
             corrupteth
             an
             whole
             boxe
             of
             oyntment
             ,
             so
             doth
             some
             one
             sinne
             often
             crack
             the
             credit
             of
             a
             man
             of
             good
             report
             before
             .
             Gods
             children
             are
             especially
             
             to
             be
             carefull
             herein
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             will
             commend
             their
             owne
             though
             never
             so
             prophane
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             but
             any
             naturall
             gift
             ,
             but
             contrariwise
             if
             any
             of
             
             
             Gods
             children
             be
             never
             so
             full
             of
             grace
             ,
             if
             hee
             have
             but
             one
             infirmitie
             or
             bee
             once
             overtaken
             with
             some
             sinne
             ,
             the
             world
             will
             count
             him
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             and
             thereby
             take
             occasion
             to
             speake
             evill
             of
             their
             profession
             .
             As
             open
             ,
             so
             secret
             
             sinnes
             and
             corruptions
             of
             the
             heart
             doe
             bring
             out
             of
             favour
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             soone
             detect
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             secret
             sinnes
             come
             to
             light
             ,
             as
             he
             often
             hath
             ,
             for
             hee
             can
             make
             his
             dumbe
             creatures
             reveale
             them
             :
             or
             our
             friends
             to
             fall
             out
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             reveale
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             before
             we
             made
             them
             knowne
             :
             or
             our
             owne
             mouth
             to
             confesse
             them
             ,
             either
             at
             unawares
             ,
             or
             in
             sleepe
             by
             
             dreames
             ,
             or
             in
             sicknesse
             by
             raving
             ,
             or
             in
             frenfie
             to
             vomit
             out
             thine
             owne
             shame
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             torment
             of
             thy
             evil
             conscience
             shall
             wring
             it
             out
             ,
             yea
             if
             all
             these
             should
             ,
             faile
             the
             Lord
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             a
             strong
             suspition
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             others
             that
             thou
             art
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             therby
             discredit
             thee
             :
             as
             this
             is
             a
             good
             meanes
             to
             provide
             for
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             a
             good
             rule
             of
             all
             godlinesse
             to
             be
             affraid
             of
             secret
             evills
             ,
             yea
             in
             heart
             and
             thought
             .
             A
             second
             step
             of
             procuring
             and
             keeping
             
             a
             good
             name
             is
             to
             have
             a
             godly
             jealousie
             over
             all
             our
             doings
             that
             they
             give
             no
             occasion
             of
             suspicion
             of
             evill
             ,
             though
             we
             doe
             not
             that
             which
             is
             
             simply
             evill
             ,
             procuring
             things
             honest
             ,
             following
             and
             seeking
             after
             things
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             so
             also
             to
             be
             plentifull
             in
             good
             workes
             ,
             one
             or
             two
             being
             insufficient
             ,
             our
             light
             must
             shine
             before
             men
             .
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             doing
             good
             ,
             wee
             must
             looke
             that
             it
             be
             with
             
             a
             sincere
             affection
             ,
             and
             2.
             with
             discretion
             :
             the
             want
             of
             eithertakes
             away
             the
             credit
             of
             well-doing
             by
             Gods
             just
             punishment
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             simple
             soule
             shall
             see
             the
             shifts
             wherewith
             the
             wise
             worldlings
             bleare
             mens
             eyes
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             we
             are
             ill
             reported
             
             of
             for
             well
             doing
             its
             good
             first
             before
             wee
             cleare
             our selves
             ,
             to
             examine
             our
             hearts
             in
             what
             
             manner
             we
             did
             it
             ,
             and
             finding
             wickednesse
             therein
             ,
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             it
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             receive
             it
             as
             Gods
             correction
             to
             amend
             us
             :
             if
             we
             finde
             our
             heart
             upright
             ,
             then
             let
             us
             learne
             that
             God
             tryeth
             us
             whether
             we
             will
             leave
             doing
             well
             for
             ill
             report
             ,
             and
             therefore
             with
             patience
             to
             endure
             this
             triall
             ,
             and
             commend
             our
             innocencie
             unto
             him
             who
             maintaines
             good
             and
             honest
             hearts
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             They
             which
             are
             so
             past
             shame
             that
             they
             care
             
             not
             for
             the
             Church
             discipline
             for
             their
             open
             sinnes
             ,
             little
             profit
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             9
             Many
             that
             are
             put
             to
             
             open
             shame
             are
             sorowfull
             therefore
             ,
             but
             not
             aright
             ,
             
             for
             it
             is
             not
             because
             they
             sinne
             against
             God
             :
             others
             are
             sorrowfull
             for
             their
             sin
             which
             wrought
             them
             shame
             ,
             but
             the
             devill
             bewitcheth
             them
             that
             their
             sinne
             is
             not
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             many
             doe
             worse
             ;
             and
             this
             shame
             will
             not
             continue
             long
             ,
             prove
             a
             wonder
             but
             of
             nine
             dayes
             continuance
             ,
             whereby
             they
             be
             hindered
             from
             repentance
             ,
             and
             though
             at
             the
             first
             they
             without
             dissembling
             promised
             amendment
             ,
             yet
             neglecting
             the
             meanes
             to
             further
             their
             repentance
             ,
             thus
             bewitched
             they
             fall
             to
             their
             sinnes
             againe
             .
             They
             that
             will
             profit
             by
             
             such
             discredit
             ,
             are
             to
             labour
             that
             as
             their
             faces
             blush
             before
             men
             ,
             so
             their
             soules
             
             may
             be
             confounded
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             being
             humbled
             by
             ▪
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             it
             may
             please
             God
             to
             raise
             them
             up
             .
             Now
             to
             try
             godly
             sorrow
             these
             be
             two
             rules
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             we
             can
             with
             contented
             mindes
             take
             the
             punishment
             
             as
             correction
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             yet
             mourne
             for
             our
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             as
             giving
             place
             to
             Gods
             justice
             in
             punishing
             ,
             we
             can
             labour
             for
             forgivenesse
             of
             sinnes
             .
             And
             2.
             if
             when
             we
             can
             conceale
             our
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             wee
             freely
             with
             David
             confesse
             it
             :
             when
             a
             sin
             is
             committed
             ,
             yet
             so
             closely
             as
             none
             can
             probably
             suspect
             him
             ,
             the
             offendant
             may
             conceale
             his
             sinne
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             be
             done
             without
             another
             
             sinne
             ,
             but
             if
             an
             oath
             be
             lawfully
             required
             ,
             the
             truth
             must
             be
             told
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nurcerie
             for
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             an
             happy
             nurcerie
             
             for
             the
             Church
             if
             every
             grounded
             Pastor
             would
             traine
             up
             in
             life
             ,
             learning
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             some
             toward
             Scholar
             to
             make
             him
             more
             fit
             for
             the
             Church
             as
             Moses
             did
             
               Ioshua
               ,
               Elias
               Elisha
               ,
               Ieremie
               Baruch
               ,
            
             Christ
             his
             disciples
             ,
             
               Paul
               Timothie
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Offences
             .
          
           
             IN
             private
             offences
             a
             
             man
             may
             goe
             to
             his
             private
             prayers
             before
             he
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             till
             opportunitie
             be
             had
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Parents
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             WHen
             children
             have
             
             infirmities
             their
             parents
             are
             to
             see
             whether
             they
             have
             not
             received
             such
             sinnes
             from
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             are
             rather
             to
             pray
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             then
             too
             much
             to
             correct
             them
             ,
             lest
             they
             persecute
             their
             owne
             sinnes
             in
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             often
             in
             
             his
             children
             correcteth
             the
             immoderate
             love
             of
             parents
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             for
             naturall
             causes
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             with
             
               Ismael
               ,
               Isaac
            
             with
             
               Esau
               ,
               David
            
             with
             Absolom
             and
             Adoniah
             ;
             so
             of
             husbands
             to
             their
             wives
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             If
             a
             maide
             may
             not
             
             performe
             her
             vow
             to
             the
             Lord
             without
             her
             fathers
             consent
             ,
             much
             lesse
             her
             contract
             to
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
             Patience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             greatest
             troubles
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             ease
             
             then
             patience
             and
             sufferance
             :
             as
             a
             great
             cause
             of
             madnesse
             is
             impatiency
             of
             minde
             ,
             or
             Gods
             sudden
             wrath
             for
             sinne
             against
             conscience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Patience
             then
             possesseth
             the
             soule
             when
             our
             
             outward
             wants
             are
             thereby
             supplyed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             and
             Ioy.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             not
             to
             bee
             marvelled
             though
             so
             few
             attaine
             
             to
             the
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             sweet
             rejoycings
             in
             Gods
             love
             
             which
             is
             the
             height
             of
             our
             happinesse
             here
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             more
             this
             is
             felt
             and
             kept
             ,
             the
             more
             heavenly
             is
             the
             life
             and
             death
             .
             1.
             
             The
             worser
             sort
             have
             no
             knowledge
             nor
             care
             whether
             God
             like
             or
             dislike
             their
             wayes
             ,
             but
             blindlie
             hope
             all
             is
             well
             till
             evill
             come
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             these
             though
             they
             feare
             ,
             God
             is
             angry
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             shake
             it
             off
             and
             forget
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             flightly
             appease
             him
             .
             2.
             
             A
             second
             sort
             be
             grieved
             hereat
             ,
             and
             this
             takes
             away
             their
             joy
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             but
             seldome
             come
             they
             to
             sound
             comfort
             and
             lesse
             rejoycing
             ,
             though
             fearefull
             to
             offend
             .
             3.
             
             A
             better
             sort
             be
             warned
             by
             their
             harmes
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             wisely
             
             keepe
             their
             peace
             ,
             not
             willingly
             angering
             God
             by
             leaving
             undone
             their
             duty
             or
             presuming
             to
             doe
             contrary
             ,
             but
             indeede
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             those
             usually
             walke
             with
             much
             peace
             ,
             and
             can
             come
             boldly
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             and
             so
             sometimes
             finde
             a
             glorying
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             exultation
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             best
             of
             all
             .
             The
             way
             then
             to
             maintaine
             our
             peace
             and
             
             so
             rejoyce
             ,
             is
             to
             consider
             how
             we
             please
             God
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             1.
             not
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             but
             mourne
             ,
             2.
             not
             to
             languish
             in
             sorrow
             ,
             but
             seeke
             reconciliation
             .
             3.
             to
             be
             chary
             in
             maintaining
             peace
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             will
             breede
             rejoycing
             ,
             for
             which
             labour
             we
             by
             due
             meditation
             
             on
             Gods
             love
             :
             for
             infirmities
             ought
             not
             to
             breake
             our
             peace
             ,
             so
             as
             there
             be
             a
             true
             bewailing
             and
             striving
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             presumptuous
             sinnes
             ;
             and
             God
             much
             more
             will
             beare
             with
             many
             faults
             where
             there
             is
             a
             care
             to
             to
             doe
             better
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Although
             the
             love
             
             of
             God
             bee
             the
             originall
             cause
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             first
             to
             worke
             assurance
             thereof
             in
             our
             hearts
             ;
             for
             this
             cause
             in
             blessing
             the
             people
             that
             is
             set
             in
             the
             first
             place
             (
             The
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             )
             which
             they
             first
             conceive
             to
             be
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             blessing
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             To
             Please
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             a
             common
             and
             a
             sore
             evill
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             so
             
             little
             care
             whether
             God
             be
             pleased
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             little
             labour
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             fruit
             or
             comfort
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             we
             may
             please
             God
             ,
             there
             must
             bee
             first
             
             an
             endeavour
             to
             pray
             according
             to
             his
             will.
             2.
             when
             we
             doe
             best
             ,
             yet
             to
             dislike
             our
             workes
             as
             unworthy
             the
             Lord.
             3.
             a
             beleefe
             that
             God
             wil
             pardon
             our
             wants
             and
             accept
             us
             in
             Christs
             worthinesse
             ;
             not
             one
             of
             many
             thus
             please
             God
             ,
             most
             few
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             true
             meanes
             to
             
             please
             God
             ,
             is
             true
             religion
             ,
             &
             a
             true
             heart
             in
             religiō
             
             which
             joyne
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             if
             either
             our
             heart
             bee
             uncleane
             ,
             which
             is
             abominable
             before
             God
             ,
             or
             religion
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             which
             is
             loathsome
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             we
             cannot
             please
             the
             Lord
             ,
             how
             glorious
             soever
             wee
             bee
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Who
             so
             would
             please
             
             God
             must
             both
             in
             deede
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             doing
             endeavour
             to
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             chiefest
             thing
             that
             God
             is
             pleased
             with
             ,
             is
             
             to
             be
             truly
             religious
             ,
             to
             love
             the
             truth
             with
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
             and
             a
             prepared
             minde
             ,
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             it
             :
             without
             the
             which
             though
             a
             man
             could
             live
             an
             Angels
             life
             in
             outward
             shew
             ,
             yet
             by
             how
             much
             
             the
             more
             it
             is
             praised
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             it
             is
             the
             more
             abominable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Poore
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             releeving
             beggars
             at
             the
             doore
             or
             by
             the
             
             high
             way
             side
             ,
             I
             iudge
             this
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             seeing
             the
             law
             hath
             well
             provided
             who
             should
             bee
             releeved
             and
             who
             not
             ,
             for
             many
             great
             damages
             to
             the
             land
             by
             releeving
             such
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             set
             a
             penaltie
             on
             such
             releevers
             ,
             therfore
             to
             releeve
             such
             as
             bee
             allowed
             by
             law
             in
             a
             godly
             discretion
             according
             to
             their
             necessitie
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             can
             on
             some
             good
             ground
             avouch
             them
             to
             be
             counterfeits
             ,
             and
             then
             as
             wee
             may
             to
             see
             them
             punished
             :
             
             as
             for
             the
             other
             not
             licenced
             ,
             not
             to
             releeve
             them
             ,
             except
             wee
             bee
             assured
             of
             their
             present
             necessitie
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             by
             law
             excepted
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             our
             lawfull
             labours
             
             whatsoever
             wee
             get
             ,
             its
             good
             to
             give
             the
             tenth
             to
             the
             poore
             .
          
        
         
           
             Poperie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Many
             thinke
             it
             religion
             
             enough
             to
             leave
             poperie
             ,
             and
             stand
             on
             faith
             without
             fruits
             ,
             so
             hard
             is
             it
             for
             flesh
             and
             blood
             to
             admit
             a
             continuall
             strugling
             ,
             a
             going
             on
             forward
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             mysterie
             of
             iniquity
             
             began
             even
             streight
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ;
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             that
             holy
             men
             and
             the
             fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             not
             so
             wary
             
             in
             deliverie
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             gave
             advantage
             to
             Satan
             ,
             some
             one
             way
             ,
             some
             another
             ,
             whereby
             out
             of
             all
             their
             errours
             joyned
             together
             was
             at
             length
             raised
             up
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
        
         
           
             Praise
             and
             dispraise
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             our
             corruption
             as
             well
             to
             praise
             some
             too
             
             much
             ,
             especially
             such
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             received
             some
             good
             things
             ,
             as
             to
             dispraise
             some
             too
             much
             ,
             especially
             of
             whom
             wee
             have
             beene
             some
             way
             hurt
             .
          
        
         
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             dangerous
             when
             wee
             like
             well
             our
             
             prayers
             to
             bee
             therefore
             perswaded
             God
             liketh
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             
             their
             spots
             which
             not
             seen
             defile
             our
             prayers
             ,
             so
             contrarily
             when
             wee
             dislike
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             few
             prayers
             
             are
             there
             made
             in
             faith
             ?
             not
             one
             of
             many
             ;
             for
             besides
             all
             cold
             and
             carelesse
             prayers
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             wee
             see
             and
             feele
             our
             wants
             and
             earnestly
             desire
             grace
             ,
             yet
             hardly
             can
             wee
             be
             perswaded
             that
             God
             so
             loveth
             us
             ,
             and
             liketh
             our
             prayers
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             well
             pleased
             and
             will
             accept
             thereof
             :
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             when
             we
             please
             our selves
             and
             
             feele
             not
             our
             wants
             ,
             wee
             easily
             rest
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             God
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             (
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             either
             security
             or
             pride
             and
             presumption
             )
             but
             when
             we
             feele
             our
             unworthinesse
             
             and
             have
             our
             conscience
             accusing
             us
             of
             many
             wants
             ,
             then
             wee
             feare
             ,
             the
             Lord
             regardeth
             us
             not
             ,
             but
             abhorreth
             our
             service
             ,
             which
             likewise
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             meere
             unbeleefe
             ,
             although
             I
             say
             not
             but
             in
             either
             of
             those
             there
             may
             lye
             covered
             some
             sparke
             of
             faith
             not
             seene
             :
             but
             in
             our
             best
             prayers
             to
             see
             our
             wants
             ,
             to
             abhorre
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             greatest
             defects
             to
             see
             Gods
             Spirit
             to
             comfort
             us
             therein
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             both
             truly
             to
             bee
             perswaded
             that
             God
             will
             for
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             pardon
             our
             wants
             ,
             and
             accept
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             this
             is
             true
             faith
             ,
             seldome
             seen
             in
             our
             prayers
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Prayer
             is
             as
             the
             
             pulse
             shewing
             the
             state
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             If
             the
             spirituall
             life
             bee
             weake
             ,
             such
             will
             our
             prayers
             bee
             ,
             and
             contrarily
             ,
             whosoever
             is
             very
             godly
             hath
             great
             life
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             a
             sicke
             body
             feels
             no
             relish
             in
             good
             meate
             
             and
             drink
             :
             so
             the
             sick
             soule
             in
             prayer
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             who
             so
             findeth
             sweet
             tast
             ,
             comfort
             and
             strength
             ,
             is
             in
             good
             case
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wee
             often
             pray
             
             more
             for
             custome
             and
             company
             then
             drawne
             by
             our
             wants
             ,
             yet
             its
             good
             to
             keepe
             a
             constant
             course
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             meate
             one
             morsell
             may
             get
             downe
             another
             ,
             so
             by
             praying
             wee
             may
             get
             more
             stomach
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             The
             unregenerate
             
             may
             come
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             with
             knowledge
             that
             he
             is
             a
             mercifull
             God
             to
             his
             enemies
             ,
             specially
             to
             all
             that
             seeke
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             desire
             and
             sue
             with
             feare
             ,
             for
             some
             favour
             ;
             but
             the
             faithfull
             are
             to
             come
             as
             to
             their
             father
             with
             joy
             and
             comfort
             of
             favour
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             Lord
             our
             God
             tendering
             our
             good
             ,
             hath
             among
             many
             meanes
             ,
             
             commended
             unto
             us
             prayer
             to
             be
             an
             helpe
             at
             hand
             in
             all
             our
             necessities
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             6.
             and
             because
             we
             by
             nature
             be
             altogether
             unapt
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             heavenly
             and
             wee
             so
             earthly
             ,
             he
             hath
             by
             all
             arguments
             commended
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             1.
             from
             his
             owne
             precept
             ,
             
             Psal
             .
             50.
             15.
             
             Mat.
             7.
             7.
             2.
             from
             its
             nature
             ,
             a
             most
             heavenly
             worke
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             3.
             that
             its
             a
             chiefe
             meanes
             of
             Gods
             glory
             .
             Psal
             .
             50.
             last
             ,
             4.
             that
             its
             the
             most
             gainefull
             trade
             .
             Iames
             5.
             5.
             that
             it
             hath
             great
             promises
             .
             ibid.
             6.
             that
             its
             most
             practised
             of
             the
             most
             godly
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             had
             when
             all
             other
             meanes
             be
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             There
             be
             two
             common
             
             evills
             ,
             either
             wee
             know
             not
             how
             to
             pray
             ,
             or
             we
             want
             conscience
             to
             use
             our
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Prayer
             is
             a
             speaking
             
             to
             God
             in
             Spirit
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             or
             a
             crying
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             sets
             out
             the
             matter
             and
             manner
             ,
             not
             cold
             but
             fervent
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             The
             voice
             is
             but
             an
             
             helpe
             sometimes
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             prayer
             ,
             yea
             its
             more
             then
             a
             minding
             what
             we
             say
             or
             heare
             ,
             for
             the
             heart
             must
             be
             occupied
             ,
             else
             no
             prayer
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             These
             three
             affections
             must
             bee
             specially
             
             occupied
             in
             prayer
             ,
             joy
             in
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
             sorrow
             for
             our
             sinnes
             and
             punishment
             thereof
             ,
             desire
             of
             mercie
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Pure
             prayers
             are
             
             sweet
             melodie
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             As
             one
             man
             excells
             another
             in
             musick
             ,
             so
             in
             
             skilfull
             prayer
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             There
             is
             a
             double
             gift
             in
             prayer
             ,
             one
             of
             
             speech
             effectuall
             for
             edification
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             so
             farre
             forth
             is
             to
             be
             laboured
             for
             ,
             but
             this
             may
             be
             in
             
             a
             reprobate
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             specially
             our selves
             be
             inflamed
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             heate
             others
             with
             whom
             wee
             pray
             ,
             which
             is
             rare
             and
             proper
             to
             the
             elect
             :
             this
             God
             likes
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             As
             they
             who
             would
             
             bee
             skilfull
             in
             any
             thing
             must
             bee
             much
             exercised
             therein
             ,
             so
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             It
             s
             a
             matter
             of
             singular
             
             comfort
             to
             a
             true
             heart
             that
             God
             seeth
             our
             meaning
             Rom.
             8.
             27.
             as
             of
             terror
             ,
             that
             God
             seeth
             our
             corruptions
             in
             prayer
             :
             both
             must
             breede
             conscience
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             As
             its
             a
             rare
             mercie
             
             to
             pray
             in
             faith
             ,
             which
             God
             gives
             to
             none
             but
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             not
             alwayes
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             when
             hee
             is
             well
             pleased
             with
             
             them
             ,
             so
             this
             is
             hardly
             got
             and
             kept
             ,
             and
             therefore
             such
             as
             will
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             must
             spare
             no
             cost
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             carefull
             not
             to
             displease
             God.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             It
             s
             not
             meet
             in
             variety
             of
             Gods
             dealings
             ,
             to
             
             have
             alwayes
             one
             forme
             of
             prayer
             ,
             but
             upon
             occasion
             to
             varie
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Repetitions
             in
             prayer
             are
             not
             unlawfull
             ,
             
             when
             as
             they
             arise
             upon
             some
             great
             sense
             of
             sinne
             ,
             or
             our
             wants
             ,
             or
             seeing
             our selves
             to
             have
             prayed
             before
             in
             fashion
             ,
             would
             now
             desire
             to
             pray
             in
             truth
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             bee
             through
             forgetfulnesse
             of
             what
             we
             prayed
             for
             before
             ,
             else
             they
             are
             vaine
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             To
             avoide
             tediousnesse
             
             in
             prayer
             it
             is
             good
             
             to
             pray
             briefely
             and
             often
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             did
             in
             the
             garden
             ,
             yet
             as
             in
             long
             prayer
             we
             must
             take
             heede
             of
             custome
             ,
             superstition
             and
             ambition
             ,
             so
             in
             short
             of
             prophanenesse
             and
             carelessenesse
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             If
             it
             come
             to
             passe
             that
             the
             Lord
             crosse
             our
             
             fervent
             prayers
             ,
             and
             blesse
             our
             cold
             and
             weake
             ones
             as
             oft
             he
             doth
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             quench
             our
             zeale
             ,
             and
             favour
             our
             coldnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             to
             heresie
             and
             prophannesse
             ,
             but
             to
             teach
             that
             on
             the
             one
             side
             wee
             leane
             not
             too
             much
             to
             our
             prayers
             ,
             as
             tying
             the
             Lord
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             to
             heate
             our
             coldnesse
             in
             prayers
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             
             Lord
             heareth
             our
             cold
             prayers
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             will
             he
             heare
             our
             fervent
             and
             faithfull
             prayers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pride
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             God
             preferre
             us
             
             and
             lift
             us
             up
             ,
             take
             wee
             great
             heede
             of
             pride
             ,
             lest
             God
             cast
             us
             downe
             into
             some
             foule
             sinne
             or
             reproach
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             suffered
             many
             strong
             ,
             pure
             ,
             
             and
             wise
             men
             to
             have
             fallen
             by
             women
             ,
             to
             punish
             their
             pride
             in
             his
             graces
             .
          
        
         
           
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Assurance
             of
             salvation
             ,
             Gods
             protection
             ,
             a
             
             godly
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             from
             reproachfull
             falls
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             the
             helps
             to
             godlinesse
             ,
             to
             delight
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             use
             prosperity
             
             well
             ,
             as
             also
             adversitie
             ,
             to
             encrease
             in
             grace
             ,
             persevering
             therein
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             a
             sore
             evill
             that
             
             we
             who
             perswade
             our selves
             to
             be
             heires
             of
             salvation
             ,
             doe
             so
             little
             thinke
             of
             ,
             therfore
             so
             little
             know
             ,
             therefore
             so
             little
             glory
             in
             our
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             comfort
             our
             hearts
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             all
             good
             meanes
             hasten
             for
             the
             possession
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             all
             which
             is
             no
             small
             cause
             of
             our
             so
             little
             profiting
             in
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Saints
             are
             free
             :
             
             God
             is
             their
             father
             ,
             loves
             them
             ,
             will
             withhold
             no
             good
             thing
             from
             them
             ;
             will
             save
             them
             ,
             are
             protected
             by
             him
             ,
             are
             taught
             to
             live
             godly
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             They
             which
             bee
             in
             
             Christ
             are
             freed
             from
             condemnation
             being
             justified
             by
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             
             They
             have
             Christs
             Spirit
             dwelling
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             guiding
             
             them
             so
             to
             live
             as
             pleaseth
             
             God
             ,
             whereby
             their
             corrupt
             nature
             is
             mortified
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             nature
             quickned
             in
             them
             .
             ibid.
             9.
             
             By
             the
             same
             Spirit
             they
             bee
             
             boldened
             to
             call
             God
             their
             sweet
             father
             ,
             ibid.
             15.
             being
             sure
             they
             be
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             therefore
             coheires
             
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             suffering
             with
             him
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             glorified
             also
             .
             ibid.
             17.
             
             They
             be
             taught
             also
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             to
             sigh
             
             waiting
             for
             their
             adoption
             even
             their
             full
             glory
             .
             ibid.
             23.
             and
             truly
             hoping
             for
             
             
             is
             with
             patience
             to
             abide
             it
             .
             ibid.
             25.
             likewise
             they
             
             be
             taught
             so
             fervently
             and
             faithfully
             to
             pray
             as
             God
             will
             accept
             thereof
             .
             ibid.
             26
             
             Howsoever
             God
             dealeth
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             befalleth
             them
             ,
             God
             disposeth
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             its
             better
             so
             then
             otherwise
             ,
             which
             comes
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             eternall
             determination
             of
             the
             Lord
             accordingly
             effecting
             the
             same
             in
             every
             degree
             .
             ibid.
             28.
             
          
        
         
           
             Profession
             and
             Professors
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Foure
             sorts
             there
             are
             
             of
             Professors
             ,
             1.
             false
             brethren
             ,
             great
             professors
             but
             
             grosse
             hypocrites
             ,
             knowing
             they
             dissemble
             .
             2.
             such
             
             as
             are
             choaked
             with
             worldly
             cares
             of
             honour
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             3.
             such
             as
             are
             
             
             forward
             in
             Christian
             exercises
             ,
             but
             neglect
             the
             practice
             of
             godlinesse
             .
             4.
             which
             so
             heare
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             understand
             ,
             
             and
             that
             doe
             they
             practise
             in
             their
             words
             ,
             workes
             ,
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             will
             have
             joy
             in
             our
             profession
             ,
             the
             word
             
             must
             winne
             ground
             daily
             in
             us
             ,
             in
             subduing
             sinne
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             roote
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             branches
             ,
             otherwise
             wee
             doe
             onely
             draw
             nigh
             with
             our
             lips
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             seemeth
             a
             sound
             difference
             betweene
             true
             
             and
             false
             professors
             ,
             the
             true
             preferring
             grace
             before
             all
             vanities
             ,
             and
             thinking
             them
             that
             have
             most
             ,
             most
             happie
             ,
             ever
             complaine
             of
             their
             spirituall
             
             povertie
             ,
             thirsting
             and
             labouring
             for
             grace
             more
             and
             more
             .
             The
             false
             ,
             they
             rest
             in
             that
             little
             grace
             they
             thinke
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             are
             drawne
             to
             the
             earnest
             pursuit
             of
             vanitie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Promises
             properly
             appertaine
             
             to
             the
             renewed
             part
             ,
             threatnings
             to
             the
             unrenewed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Punishment
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             When
             our
             sinnes
             proceede
             
             of
             particular
             and
             not
             of
             generall
             defects
             ,
             if
             we
             offend
             of
             infirmity
             and
             not
             of
             presumption
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             punish
             so
             straitly
             in
             temporal
             things
             for
             the
             particular
             sinne
             bringeth
             not
             wrath
             ,
             but
             the
             being
             in
             that
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             repenting
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             
             drawing
             in
             other
             sinnes
             withall
             ,
             may
             draw
             wrath
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             sinner
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             spared
             ,
             five
             punished
             ,
             if
             for
             his
             particular
             sinnes
             he
             being
             admonished
             shall
             be
             humbled
             as
             David
             by
             Nathan
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             
             Iehosaphat
             by
             Iehu
             .
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             
             Or
             being
             afflicted
             shall
             profit
             thereby
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             case
             he
             seeketh
             not
             to
             draw
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             laboureth
             to
             put
             away
             that
             one
             sinne
             punished
             ,
             when
             notwithstanding
             admonitions
             for
             mercie
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             for
             judgements
             ,
             hee
             maketh
             a
             way
             for
             the
             Lords
             indignation
             :
             so
             that
             we
             may
             comfort
             
             our selves
             for
             particular
             offences
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             generall
             
             course
             of
             our
             life
             wee
             follow
             the
             Lord
             :
             neither
             have
             the
             wicked
             here
             any
             liberty
             to
             nourish
             sin
             secretly
             ,
             who
             use
             to
             sinne
             by
             degrees
             :
             but
             when
             they
             presume
             
             to
             lye
             still
             in
             one
             sin
             ,
             thinking
             that
             for
             it
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             punished
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             fall
             from
             one
             sinne
             to
             many
             ,
             so
             from
             little
             sinnes
             to
             grosse
             offences
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             reconciliation
             making
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             best
             way
             
             that
             either
             party
             weighing
             their
             owne
             sin
             (
             which
             shall
             most
             hurt
             them
             )
             doe
             chiefely
             accuse
             themselves
             
             and
             excuse
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             withall
             doe
             professe
             they
             will
             no
             more
             so
             offend
             ,
             but
             will
             love
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             not
             bee
             loved
             againe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             in
             vaine
             to
             speak
             unto
             God
             for
             others
             ,
             unlesse
             
             wee
             our selves
             bee
             reconciled
             unto
             him
             through
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             Unlesse
             a
             man
             see
             himselfe
             even
             utterly
             lost
             ,
             unable
             any
             wayes
             else
             to
             bee
             
             delivered
             ,
             he
             never
             priseth
             redemption
             ,
             whereof
             this
             is
             the
             power
             ,
             profit
             ,
             and
             praise
             ,
             that
             when
             all
             helps
             faile
             ,
             and
             all
             creatures
             bee
             against
             us
             ,
             yet
             a
             full
             ransome
             is
             given
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             perfect
             restitution
             beyond
             all
             hope
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Regeneration
             .
          
           
             In
             regeneration
             or
             dying
             
             unto
             sinne
             ,
             wee
             then
             come
             to
             the
             tryall
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             when
             wee
             come
             at
             those
             things
             wherein
             either
             nature
             or
             custome
             doth
             breede
             delight
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Regenerate
             and
             unregenerate
             .
          
           
             It
             often
             falleth
             out
             by
             the
             wise
             providence
             of
             
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             unregenerate
             be
             in
             outward
             appearance
             so
             like
             the
             regenerate
             that
             they
             cannot
             bee
             discerned
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             these
             falling
             so
             low
             in
             sinne
             ,
             those
             rising
             so
             high
             in
             obedience
             :
             which
             the
             Lord
             so
             disposeth
             for
             
             the
             good
             of
             his
             children
             that
             they
             should
             never
             bee
             so
             contented
             with
             their
             
             measure
             as
             to
             cease
             their
             travaile
             for
             increase
             and
             so
             to
             waxe
             secure
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             they
             might
             hereby
             bee
             stirred
             up
             to
             make
             their
             calling
             and
             election
             more
             sure
             ,
             and
             so
             worke
             out
             their
             salvation
             in
             feare
             and
             trembling
             .
             In
             consideration
             hereof
             we
             must
             not
             
             bee
             dismayed
             when
             as
             we
             heare
             and
             see
             such
             to
             fall
             away
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             thought
             very
             well
             ,
             for
             the
             foundation
             of
             God
             remaineth
             sure
             ;
             neither
             must
             we
             be
             disquieted
             for
             that
             before-hand
             wee
             cannot
             descry
             such
             ,
             who
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             but
             charitably
             judge
             the
             best
             ,
             yet
             wisely
             tarrying
             till
             the
             Lord
             shall
             descry
             them
             .
             Notwithstanding
             this
             is
             
             evident
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             experience
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             certaine
             notes
             and
             markes
             so
             proper
             to
             Gods
             children
             ,
             that
             every
             childe
             of
             God
             may
             bee
             led
             to
             see
             them
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             no
             unregenerate
             person
             can
             in
             truth
             have
             ,
             howsoever
             many
             of
             them
             doe
             fondly
             dreame
             they
             have
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             deceive
             themselves
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             may
             by
             wise
             dealing
             with
             them
             be
             cleerely
             convinced
             in
             their
             owne
             consciences
             ,
             though
             through
             pride
             they
             will
             not
             confesse
             it
             .
             These
             markes
             we
             speake
             of
             ,
             are
             of
             divers
             measures
             in
             Gods
             children
             according
             to
             their
             growth
             in
             Christ
             :
             wee
             must
             take
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             them
             
             (
             in
             this
             question
             )
             lest
             in
             seeking
             to
             shut
             out
             the
             unregenerate
             ,
             we
             also
             shut
             out
             many
             of
             Gods
             truely
             begotten
             children
             though
             young
             and
             weake
             ,
             and
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             lest
             in
             
             letting
             in
             the
             one
             wee
             admit
             the
             other
             ,
             wee
             must
             take
             such
             as
             be
             most
             speciall
             though
             rarely
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             professors
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             there
             be
             two
             ,
             the
             causes
             of
             our
             new
             birth
             ,
             and
             the
             proper
             effects
             thereof
             :
             the
             causes
             bee
             more
             certaine
             ,
             the
             effects
             more
             apparent
             proofes
             thereof
             .
             The
             causes
             of
             Regeneration
             be
             these
             and
             in
             this
             order
             .
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             the
             regenerate
             
             when
             he
             will
             ordinarily
             beget
             any
             sinner
             and
             child
             
             of
             wrath
             to
             become
             his
             childe
             ,
             doth
             of
             his
             owne
             mercy
             freely
             send
             his
             word
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             effect
             the
             same
             ,
             1.
             
             Working
             in
             
             him
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             misery
             and
             sound
             griefe
             of
             heart
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             breeds
             a
             fervent
             desire
             to
             be
             delivered
             .
             2.
             
             The
             knowledge
             
             of
             the
             remedie
             with
             a
             like
             desire
             of
             obtaining
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             A
             sound
             
             knowledge
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             this
             remedy
             ,
             and
             therewith
             a
             certaine
             perswasion
             it
             is
             theirs
             ,
             which
             they
             receiving
             are
             delivered
             from
             their
             miserie
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             Gods
             children
             ,
             being
             now
             new
             
             borne
             .
             The
             effects
             of
             this
             new
             birth
             be
             these
             .
             1.
             
             A
             speciall
             joy
             of
             heart
             in
             the
             
             
             benefit
             received
             .
             2.
             
             An
             
             unfained
             love
             of
             God
             the
             sole
             Author
             of
             so
             great
             a
             benefit
             .
             3.
             
             Which
             breeds
             for
             the
             time
             past
             a
             deepe
             
             displeasure
             for
             dealing
             so
             wickedly
             with
             so
             mercifull
             a
             father
             .
             4.
             
             For
             the
             
             time
             to
             come
             an
             earnest
             desire
             and
             care
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             with
             5.
             
             True
             obedience
             to
             his
             holy
             word
             ,
             
             even
             of
             meere
             love
             .
             So
             also
             6.
             
             A
             conscionable
             use
             of
             all
             such
             meanes
             as
             bee
             
             knowne
             fit
             to
             further
             this
             obedience
             .
             7.
             
             A
             godly
             sorrow
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             our
             
             inabilitie
             to
             please
             God
             ;
             and
             a
             longing
             desire
             to
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             :
             all
             which
             are
             in
             their
             measure
             in
             every
             regenerate
             person
             ,
             and
             doe
             
             at
             least
             in
             some
             measure
             grow
             more
             and
             more
             till
             he
             be
             dissolved
             .
             Now
             if
             
             any
             unregenerate
             shall
             fondly
             dreame
             all
             these
             to
             be
             in
             him
             (
             for
             if
             he
             be
             utterly
             wanting
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             thereby
             hee
             may
             be
             convinced
             to
             bee
             unregenerate
             )
             he
             is
             as
             narrowly
             by
             his
             life
             to
             be
             searched
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             hee
             shall
             be
             convinced
             ,
             but
             if
             such
             cannot
             descry
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             be
             by
             others
             ;
             let
             him
             hold
             his
             comfort
             so
             long
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             till
             it
             shall
             bee
             manifest
             he
             deceived
             himselfe
             .
             If
             yet
             any
             shall
             think
             
             himselfe
             in
             good
             estate
             ,
             when
             as
             his
             life
             shewes
             the
             contrary
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             to
             be
             avouched
             to
             him
             that
             
             he
             utterly
             deceives
             himselfe
             ,
             imagining
             that
             to
             be
             in
             him
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             is
             with
             an
             hungry
             man
             ,
             in
             his
             dreame
             hee
             thinkes
             he
             eateth
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             awakes
             his
             soule
             is
             empty
             ,
             Isay
             .
             29.
             7.
             even
             so
             this
             worldling
             rockt
             asleepe
             ,
             
             with
             his
             present
             peace
             ,
             thinkes
             himselfe
             in
             good
             case
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             is
             awaked
             by
             Gods
             judgements
             ,
             then
             he
             findeth
             himselfe
             most
             miserable
             ,
             such
             were
             m●ny
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             which
             said
             they
             were
             rich
             ,
             &c.
             and
             knew
             not
             they
             were
             wretched
             .
             Rev.
             3.
             17.
             
             Againe
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             it
             fareth
             
             with
             these
             men
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             many
             in
             some
             dangerous
             disease
             which
             hath
             
             deprived
             them
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             paine
             and
             weaknesse
             ,
             who
             therefore
             say
             ,
             they
             be
             well
             ,
             and
             feare
             nothing
             ;
             so
             these
             being
             deadly
             sicke
             in
             soule
             have
             no
             sense
             thereof
             ,
             and
             thinke
             themselves
             in
             a
             good
             estate
             :
             or
             as
             it
             is
             with
             one
             that
             is
             drunke
             ;
             They
             have
             striken
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             was
             not
             sicke
             ▪
             Prov.
             23.
             35.
             
             So
             these
             ,
             drunken
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             feele
             not
             the
             wounds
             of
             sinne
             ,
             see
             not
             their
             owne
             misery
             .
          
        
         
           
             Remembrance
             of
             good
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Seeing
             there
             is
             no
             action
             of
             our
             life
             for
             which
             
             we
             have
             not
             l●arned
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             some
             profitable
             direction
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             s
             much
             to
             bee
             endeavoured
             that
             such
             
             matter
             may
             be
             present
             with
             us
             as
             is
             fittest
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             otherwise
             much
             danger
             must
             needes
             ensue
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             best
             meanes
             to
             remember
             the
             word
             is
             to
             
             be
             truly
             touched
             with
             it
             ,
             either
             in
             griefe
             or
             joy
             ;
             for
             they
             leave
             strongest
             impression
             .
          
        
         
           
             Renewing
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             an
             happy
             thing
             to
             redeeme
             the
             renewing
             of
             
             the
             inner
             man
             with
             the
             decay
             of
             the
             outward
             .
          
        
         
           
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             A
             Godly
             Physitian
             having
             
             patients
             grievously
             tormented
             ,
             willed
             them
             first
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             before
             they
             sought
             his
             helpe
             ,
             which
             they
             neglecting
             ,
             and
             hee
             knowing
             
             them
             open
             sinners
             ,
             dismissed
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             Lord
             having
             laid
             his
             rod
             upon
             you
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             take
             it
             off
             you
             without
             the
             shew
             of
             some
             fruits
             of
             repentance
             ,
             which
             they
             doing
             were
             healed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reports
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Men
             by
             ill
             reports
             
             raised
             of
             them
             must
             learne
             to
             be
             forewarned
             lest
             they
             fall
             into
             such
             a
             sinne
             ,
             and
             thankfully
             must
             receive
             the
             correction
             ,
             that
             wheras
             God
             might
             have
             made
             them
             suffer
             for
             ill
             ,
             he
             doth
             rather
             for
             well-doing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             Gods
             great
             
             mercy
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             have
             evill
             thoughts
             ,
             God
             doth
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             evill
             spoken
             of
             for
             the
             act
             ,
             whereby
             they
             ought
             to
             
             be
             moved
             to
             search
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             finding
             it
             within
             ,
             though
             it
             never
             burst
             forth
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             profit
             hereby
             to
             correct
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             thankfull
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             kept
             thē
             by
             this
             meanes
             from
             the
             act
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             might
             have
             broke
             forth
             to
             their
             discredit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             by
             false
             reports
             doth
             often
             correct
             us
             for
             
             sinne
             long
             agoe
             committed
             and
             yet
             not
             fully
             repented
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             contrary
             corruption
             ,
             or
             generally
             he
             would
             have
             us
             see
             and
             amend
             some
             sinne
             we
             saw
             not
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reproofe
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             falleth
             out
             often
             that
             some
             ,
             grudging
             at
             reprehension
             ,
             profit
             afterward
             
             when
             their
             choller
             is
             past
             :
             others
             ,
             receiving
             it
             well
             ,
             after
             neglect
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             At
             a
             table
             its
             good
             for
             them
             whose
             duty
             it
             is
             ,
             
             so
             to
             rebuke
             sinne
             that
             it
             may
             be
             reformed
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             person
             shamed
             ,
             without
             there
             be
             necessary
             cause
             so
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             reprehension
             
             must
             bee
             but
             upon
             good
             ground
             ,
             &
             according
             to
             a
             mans
             calling
             ,
             with
             care
             not
             to
             discredit
             our
             brother
             ,
             and
             prayer
             unto
             God
             for
             a
             blessing
             thereon
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             the
             most
             part
             
             its
             a
             note
             of
             an
             uncharitable
             and
             unquiet
             Spirit
             in
             those
             that
             governe
             ,
             to
             admonish
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             or
             chide
             as
             wee
             call
             it
             by
             ironies
             ,
             questions
             ,
             and
             scoffes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Riches
             .
          
           
             The
             love
             of
             riches
             or
             
             earthly
             things
             ,
             hinders
             us
             in
             good
             things
             ,
             but
             the
             use
             of
             them
             furthers
             us
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             I.
             A
             Pastor
             may
             not
             debar
             any
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             
             for
             a
             secret
             offence
             though
             being
             admonished
             he
             repent
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Sacraments
             of
             
             the
             Jews
             were
             obligations
             to
             binde
             them
             ;
             of
             Christians
             ,
             to
             absolve
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Saints
             .
          
           
             In
             comparing
             our selves
             
             with
             Gods
             Saints
             we
             must
             not
             despaire
             in
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             because
             wee
             bee
             not
             
             like
             them
             ,
             nor
             presume
             to
             be
             like
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Even
             of
             those
             that
             have
             knowledge
             and
             sense
             of
             
             their
             miserie
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             the
             onely
             remedie
             ,
             yea
             of
             Gods
             large
             and
             free
             offer
             of
             salvation
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             promise
             to
             save
             them
             if
             they
             will
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             a
             few
             never
             bee
             saved
             ,
             for
             that
             not
             beleeving
             if
             they
             goe
             not
             ,
             or
             goe
             amisse
             ,
             not
             as
             Heb.
             10.
             22.
             but
             some
             ignorantly
             ,
             some
             fainedly
             ,
             some
             doubtingly
             ,
             some
             prophanely
             ,
             some
             not
             constantly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             no
             answer
             or
             a
             deniall
             and
             an
             heavie
             answer
             ;
             who
             can
             have
             no
             comfort
             .
             But
             besides
             these
             ,
             even
             
             such
             as
             have
             in
             their
             perswasion
             a
             gratious
             answer
             from
             God
             that
             he
             will
             save
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             finde
             by
             the
             inward
             comfort
             it
             brings
             them
             ,
             are
             to
             looke
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             a
             lying
             Spirit
             ,
             wherewith
             thousands
             bee
             beguiled
             ,
             one
             sort
             taking
             their
             comfort
             and
             building
             their
             perswasion
             that
             God
             will
             save
             them
             only
             and
             chiefly
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             lives
             be
             amended
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             bee
             false
             ,
             &
             is
             no
             good
             ground
             of
             our
             perswasion
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             best
             a
             prop
             :
             whereas
             the
             true
             Spirit
             teacheth
             us
             to
             build
             all
             our
             perswasion
             on
             Gods
             goodnesse
             freely
             offered
             and
             faithfully
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             of
             both
             
             which
             wee
             are
             assured
             by
             the
             Gospell
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             the
             onely
             ground
             of
             our
             assurance
             .
             But
             further
             seeing
             how
             many
             bee
             beguiled
             having
             a
             good
             ground
             ,
             but
             building
             loosly
             thereon
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             bee
             tryed
             by
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             true
             Spirit
             ,
             whereof
             all
             (
             though
             many
             )
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             this
             one
             ,
             a
             conscionable
             studie
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             Satans
             courses
             ,
             subtiltie
             ,
             temptations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             common
             adversary
             Satan
             never
             ceasing
             
             to
             seeke
             our
             destruction
             doth
             chiefely
             labour
             ,
             1.
             to
             rock
             us
             asleepe
             ,
             and
             so
             quiet
             in
             securitie
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             see
             the
             state
             
             of
             our
             soules
             .
             2.
             if
             we
             be
             
             
             awakened
             and
             look
             about
             how
             it
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             then
             through
             our
             privie
             pride
             he
             drawes
             us
             to
             think
             better
             of
             our
             estate
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             gets
             us
             asleepe
             .
             3.
             
             If
             this
             prevaile
             not
             ,
             but
             our
             infirmities
             &
             
             many
             wants
             doe
             humble
             us
             ,
             then
             doth
             he
             with
             all
             his
             power
             beate
             us
             downe
             to
             discourage
             us
             and
             weaken
             our
             profession
             .
             In
             all
             which
             severall
             conditions
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             doe
             wholly
             and
             
             long
             lye
             ,
             and
             either
             asleep
             see
             nothing
             ,
             or
             are
             too
             wel
             pleased
             and
             jocond
             ,
             or
             else
             altogether
             cast
             downe
             and
             uncomfortable
             .
             2.
             
             A
             better
             sort
             goeth
             through
             all
             these
             ,
             sometimes
             asleepe
             ,
             sometimes
             too
             much
             contented
             and
             so
             fall
             asleepe
             
             againe
             ,
             sometimes
             oppressed
             with
             griefe
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             while
             either
             lifted
             up
             or
             fall
             asleepe
             againe
             ,
             and
             thus
             they
             spend
             their
             dayes
             unconstantly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             indeede
             with
             little
             sound
             rejoycing
             ,
             and
             doe
             hereby
             lye
             open
             to
             many
             temptations
             on
             every
             side
             .
             3.
             
             A
             third
             sort
             ,
             and
             indeede
             the
             best
             ,
             through
             the
             strength
             of
             grace
             received
             seldome
             fall
             asleep
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             see
             not
             how
             they
             walke
             ,
             neither
             be
             so
             lifted
             up
             as
             to
             forget
             their
             wants
             ;
             nor
             so
             cast
             downe
             as
             to
             have
             no
             joy
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             wisely
             considering
             what
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             Gods
             true
             children
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             watching
             over
             their
             hearts
             especially
             
             doe
             rejoyce
             in
             trembling
             ,
             and
             goe
             on
             constantly
             in
             their
             christian
             course
             ,
             though
             with
             infirmity
             ,
             yet
             rarely
             or
             never
             falling
             into
             any
             offensive
             trespasse
             or
             doubting
             of
             Gods
             favour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Satan
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             
             brings
             many
             unto
             extream
             sadnesse
             and
             strictnesse
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             ,
             as
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             lawfull
             libertie
             hee
             stirreth
             up
             others
             to
             excessive
             and
             unsanctified
             mirth
             ,
             and
             an
             untemperate
             use
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wee
             must
             pray
             that
             the
             Lord
             give
             not
             out
             that
             
             measure
             of
             leave
             to
             the
             devill
             to
             tempt
             us
             ,
             which
             wee
             give
             out
             to
             sinne
             to
             
             worke
             rebellion
             in
             us
             against
             his
             majestie
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             would
             make
             Satan
             a
             Surgeon
             to
             open
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             the
             policie
             of
             Satan
             to
             hide
             Gods
             present
             
             blessings
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             unthankfull
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             before
             us
             greater
             which
             we
             want
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             murmur
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Satan
             is
             most
             ready
             
             to
             make
             us
             unwilling
             to
             that
             which
             shall
             bee
             most
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             is
             a
             common
             
             practice
             of
             Satan
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             much
             hindereth
             Gods
             children
             from
             many
             duties
             ,
             even
             both
             by
             outward
             object
             and
             inward
             temptation
             to
             draw
             them
             
             to
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             (
             though
             lawfull
             )
             than
             at
             that
             time
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             hold
             them
             what
             he
             can
             whereby
             hee
             may
             keepe
             them
             from
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             also
             accuse
             them
             of
             neglect
             of
             duty
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             least
             disturbe
             their
             quiet
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             unfit
             for
             other
             duties
             :
             it
             shall
             bee
             therefore
             high
             wisedome
             for
             every
             true
             Christian
             ,
             both
             to
             discerne
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             watch
             straitly
             that
             hee
             
             bee
             not
             any
             way
             pulled
             therefrom
             .
             But
             if
             he
             cannot
             keep
             men
             from
             doing
             their
             duty
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             not
             
             cease
             to
             corrupt
             thē
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             ,
             either
             through
             hypocrisie
             or
             carelessenes
             ,
             and
             so
             either
             
             make
             thē
             cōtent
             thēselves
             with
             that
             which
             is
             naught
             worth
             before
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             oppresse
             them
             with
             feare
             that
             they
             have
             not
             done
             their
             duty
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             they
             ought
             .
             The
             remedie
             
             is
             manifest
             ,
             To
             have
             speciall
             care
             over
             our
             hearts
             that
             they
             be
             sound
             and
             fervent
             ,
             humbling
             our selves
             in
             our
             wants
             ,
             and
             comforting
             our
             hearts
             in
             the
             testimonie
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Through
             the
             subtle
             
             malice
             of
             Satan
             working
             on
             our
             corrupted
             nature
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             if
             faith
             be
             taught
             ,
             most
             abuse
             it
             to
             libertie
             in
             sinne
             ;
             if
             obedience
             be
             urged
             ,
             to
             put
             confidence
             therein
             for
             justification
             ,
             they
             are
             
             therefore
             joyntly
             to
             bee
             urged
             ,
             yet
             faith
             as
             the
             instrumentall
             cause
             of
             justification
             ,
             workes
             as
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             man
             justified
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             s
             a
             matter
             much
             to
             be
             bewailed
             as
             cause
             of
             
             great
             danger
             to
             many
             a
             soul
             ,
             that
             Satan
             our
             sworn
             enemie
             in
             every
             part
             of
             our
             life
             so
             annoying
             us
             ,
             yet
             most
             ,
             seldome
             or
             never
             ,
             see
             or
             avoid
             his
             assaults
             but
             rather
             like
             and
             embrace
             them
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Satan
             being
             a
             Spirit
             
             hath
             a
             very
             familiar
             though
             secret
             communion
             with
             our
             spirits
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             s
             safest
             in
             all
             temptations
             to
             keepe
             the
             
             meane
             ,
             neither
             to
             be
             quiet
             without
             griefe
             ,
             for
             then
             Satan
             will
             account
             we
             bee
             
             his
             without
             any
             paines
             ,
             neither
             to
             be
             too
             unquiet
             as
             without
             comfort
             ,
             for
             then
             Satan
             will
             be
             the
             prouder
             and
             bolder
             to
             take
             more
             paine
             to
             overcome
             us
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             As
             Satan
             tempting
             Adam
             ,
             overcame
             him
             
             and
             all
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             tempting
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             not
             overcome
             him
             ,
             so
             neither
             shall
             he
             us
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Satans
             temptations
             follow
             our
             affections
             :
             
             if
             wee
             lightly
             account
             of
             him
             hee
             bleares
             our
             eyes
             with
             Gods
             m●rcies
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             pricked
             with
             conscience
             of
             sinne
             ,
             then
             he
             ladeth
             us
             with
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             making
             us
             as
             ready
             to
             aggravate
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             former
             to
             
             extenuate
             them
             .
          
           
             13
             Subtilty
             ,
             and
             violence
             
             are
             the
             chiefest
             distinctions
             betweene
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             devill
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             When
             Satan
             cannot
             drive
             into
             security
             he
             
             laboureth
             to
             discourage
             that
             they
             may
             have
             no
             heart
             to
             good
             exercises
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             small
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             as
             they
             who
             eate
             with
             ill
             stomacks
             have
             least
             strength
             by
             their
             meate
             ;
             so
             nothing
             more
             hinders
             our
             profiting
             by
             good
             exercises
             than
             want
             of
             comfort
             in
             them
             .
             This
             policie
             of
             Satan
             many
             not
             
             observing
             ,
             doe
             of
             purpose
             discomfort
             themselves
             ,
             thinking
             the
             same
             best
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             corrasives
             for
             
             cordials
             .
             The
             remedie
             
             hereof
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             be
             hindered
             by
             discouragement
             should
             in
             their
             meanest
             discharge
             of
             duties
             feede
             on
             these
             comforts
             .
             1.
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             so
             proclaimed
             and
             proved
             more
             tender
             ,
             pittifull
             and
             ready
             to
             beare
             with
             ,
             pardon
             ,
             and
             accept
             our
             least
             endeavours
             (
             in
             truth
             )
             than
             parents
             the
             frailties
             of
             their
             children
             .
             2.
             that
             in
             our
             weakest
             duties
             ▪
             there
             is
             some
             conscience
             and
             fruit
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Men
             that
             dig
             in
             mines
             for
             any
             treasure
             even
             
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             gaine
             labour
             sore
             before
             they
             finde
             any
             veine
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             misse
             ,
             but
             when
             
             they
             finde
             the
             silver
             veine
             with
             what
             cheerefulnesse
             doe
             they
             labour
             ?
             it
             makes
             them
             forget
             their
             paine
             though
             sore
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             tedious
             :
             now
             wee
             who
             studie
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             even
             in
             the
             veine
             of
             heavenly
             treasure
             ,
             how
             much
             then
             should
             we
             bee
             encouraged
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             barely
             read
             without
             particular
             
             looking
             into
             the
             severall
             doctrines
             contained
             therein
             is
             like
             a
             comming
             into
             a
             treasurie
             ,
             wherein
             we
             see
             many
             costly
             things
             folded
             up
             ,
             and
             some
             ends
             appearing
             out
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             be
             all
             uncovered
             then
             doth
             their
             glory
             more
             affect
             us
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             leave
             a
             deeper
             impression
             
             of
             their
             excellencie
             :
             so
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             the
             particular
             view
             of
             the
             excellent
             doctrines
             ,
             our
             memory
             is
             more
             confirmed
             ,
             besides
             our
             present
             use
             therof
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             a
             most
             worthy
             
             travaile
             for
             Students
             in
             divinity
             to
             referre
             all
             their
             studie
             first
             for
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             onely
             will
             make
             a
             man
             a
             grounded
             Divine
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             confute
             all
             errour
             ;
             and
             secondly
             for
             the
             right
             use
             in
             himselfe
             and
             others
             for
             amendment
             of
             life
             and
             all
             godly
             duties
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Wee
             must
             redeeme
             
             time
             even
             from
             our
             ordinary
             callings
             to
             read
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Selfe-love
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             dangerous
             deceit
             and
             bewrayes
             an
             unsound
             
             heart
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             sinne
             is
             like
             to
             bee
             reproachfull
             to
             us
             ,
             then
             wee
             can
             hold
             in
             for
             our
             credits
             sake
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             private
             dealings
             there
             is
             no
             such
             stay
             :
             and
             indeed
             if
             it
             bee
             observed
             wee
             shall
             finde
             that
             this
             selfe-love
             is
             a
             greater
             cause
             of
             leaving
             much
             ill
             ,
             and
             doing
             good
             than
             the
             true
             love
             of
             God
             which
             ariseth
             from
             a
             sound
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             number
             of
             Seaven
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             seaven
             is
             oft
             used
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             for
             that
             God
             foreseeing
             mans
             unbeleefe
             provided
             many
             things
             to
             call
             him
             to
             the
             remembrance
             
             of
             the
             creation
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             him
             to
             meditating
             ,
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             trusting
             in
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Sicknesse
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             most
             meete
             in
             the
             
             time
             of
             a
             contagious
             sicknesse
             that
             there
             be
             one
             Minister
             to
             teach
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             visite
             the
             sicke
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             choice
             of
             the
             people
             :
             if
             people
             admonished
             will
             not
             take
             this
             order
             ,
             a
             godly
             pastor
             may
             in
             wisedome
             to
             his
             power
             provide
             for
             both
             ,
             speaking
             to
             the
             infected
             a
             farre
             off
             :
             if
             any
             danger
             come
             ,
             he
             is
             free
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sinne.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             he
             that
             once
             could
             not
             abide
             to
             taste
             bitter
             or
             sowre
             things
             when
             hee
             was
             in
             health
             
             may
             justly
             suspect
             that
             his
             stomack
             and
             body
             is
             out
             
             of
             frame
             when
             he
             can
             well
             away
             therewith
             :
             so
             he
             that
             could
             not
             once
             abide
             any
             corruption
             of
             sinne
             in
             himselfe
             or
             others
             ,
             and
             now
             can
             ,
             is
             to
             feare
             his
             soule
             is
             sick
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             man
             though
             never
             so
             godly
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             suspect
             himselfe
             and
             to
             be
             grieved
             when
             he
             can
             passe
             over
             his
             infirmities
             ,
             or
             see
             sinne
             in
             others
             without
             earnest
             griefe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hee
             that
             will
             profit
             in
             true
             repentance
             ,
             must
             not
             by
             viewing
             the
             sinnes
             
             of
             others
             ,
             whether
             preachers
             or
             people
             ,
             be
             drawne
             from
             sight
             of
             his
             owne
             in
             his
             particular
             calling
             of
             Magistrate
             ,
             Minister
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             
             &c.
             but
             must
             so
             see
             those
             ,
             that
             first
             he
             cast
             out
             the
             beame
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             eye
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             punisheth
             
             every
             sinne
             not
             repented
             of
             ,
             either
             in
             our selves
             or
             in
             our
             posterities
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             conscience
             of
             
             Gods
             graces
             ,
             with
             the
             conscience
             of
             sinne
             breedeth
             an
             hell
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             children
             :
             when
             wee
             are
             given
             to
             sinne
             wee
             are
             blinde
             even
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             our
             owne
             dangers
             and
             custome
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             preach
             such
             iniquity
             unto
             
             us
             ,
             that
             neither
             Gods
             judgements
             can
             terrifie
             us
             ,
             nor
             his
             mercies
             move
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Wee
             shall
             never
             
             throughly
             leave
             sinne
             ,
             untill
             we
             know
             and
             acknowledge
             
             sinne
             to
             bee
             sinne
             ,
             and
             bee
             truly
             sorrowfull
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             above
             many
             things
             is
             to
             be
             lamented
             in
             
             the
             lives
             of
             most
             professors
             ,
             that
             by
             long
             custome
             in
             sinne
             it
             is
             so
             confirmed
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             carry
             the
             ach
             thereof
             to
             our
             grave
             ,
             as
             bruised
             men
             in
             their
             youth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Wee
             may
             comfort
             our selves
             for
             particular
             
             sinnes
             ,
             if
             being
             admonished
             wee
             bee
             humbled
             for
             them
             as
             David
             and
             Iehosaphat
             ;
             but
             if
             being
             admonished
             we
             still
             lye
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             tye
             one
             sinne
             to
             another
             ,
             then
             are
             wee
             to
             feare
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             generall
             falling
             into
             sinne
             ,
             not
             one
             particular
             
             which
             displeaseth
             God.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             There
             is
             no
             sinne
             ,
             
             whereof
             every
             man
             hath
             not
             the
             seed
             in
             himselfe
             which
             without
             the
             Lords
             mercie
             would
             in
             time
             breake
             out
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             A
             good
             helpe
             to
             avoide
             sinne
             is
             to
             remember
             
             what
             punishments
             we
             have
             felt
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             threatned
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Though
             it
             be
             very
             
             hard
             to
             finde
             out
             our
             speciall
             and
             secret
             sinnes
             ,
             yet
             by
             oft
             examining
             our selves
             ,
             acquainting
             our selves
             with
             our
             owne
             estate
             ,
             by
             often
             prayer
             that
             God
             would
             reveale
             them
             ,
             by
             often
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             meditating
             the
             word
             ,
             by
             marking
             the
             checks
             of
             our
             consciences
             and
             reproches
             
             of
             our
             enemies
             we
             may
             be
             much
             helped
             therein
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Some
             sins
             against
             knowledge
             are
             of
             frailtie
             
             and
             be
             remissible
             ;
             others
             are
             not
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             rebellious
             and
             finall
             obstinacie
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             those
             who
             feare
             it
             ,
             and
             carefully
             avoide
             
             it
             ,
             rejoycing
             that
             it
             s
             not
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Slander
             .
          
           
             By
             well
             doing
             to
             stop
             the
             mouthes
             of
             slanderers
             
             is
             the
             onely
             remedie
             of
             all
             slanders
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sorrow
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             observed
             that
             even
             of
             those
             that
             are
             
             grieved
             for
             sinne
             the
             cause
             is
             in
             most
             ,
             for
             the
             danger
             it
             brings
             them
             unto
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             dishonouring
             of
             God
             whereby
             it
             comes
             to
             
             passe
             that
             when
             they
             gather
             hope
             of
             deliverance
             from
             the
             danger
             ,
             then
             the
             griefe
             and
             feare
             for
             sinne
             decayeth
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             would
             daily
             encrease
             :
             for
             the
             more
             wee
             are
             assured
             of
             Gods
             love
             the
             more
             we
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             we
             love
             him
             the
             more
             we
             desire
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             are
             we
             grieved
             with
             our
             sinne
             which
             offends
             him
             .
             This
             may
             be
             a
             most
             sufficient
             answere
             to
             that
             doubt
             which
             troubleth
             
             many
             ,
             why
             divers
             of
             those
             that
             be
             true
             Christians
             were
             moved
             to
             feare
             sinne
             and
             be
             grieved
             at
             it
             more
             in
             the
             beginning
             than
             after
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             greater
             
             bane
             of
             sound
             godlinesse
             than
             to
             favour
             and
             make
             light
             of
             our
             sinne
             ,
             not
             being
             grieved
             thereat
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             found
             by
             wofull
             experience
             that
             a
             principall
             
             cause
             why
             many
             ,
             who
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             and
             be
             indeed
             true
             though
             weake
             Christians
             ,
             are
             so
             sloathfull
             and
             unwilling
             to
             take
             any
             paines
             to
             lead
             the
             strait
             life
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             under
             and
             precisely
             keepe
             the
             Christian
             dyet
             ,
             namely
             that
             holy
             direction
             that
             prescribeth
             how
             we
             are
             the
             whole
             day
             long
             and
             so
             all
             our
             life
             long
             to
             be
             well
             occupied
             :
             the
             cause
             I
             say
             hereof
             is
             manifest
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             little
             grieved
             with
             their
             diseased
             estate
             ,
             and
             
             feele
             not
             such
             smart
             of
             their
             sinnes
             as
             should
             make
             them
             never
             cease
             till
             they
             found
             some
             ease
             by
             this
             soveraigne
             dyet
             ,
             which
             is
             proved
             so
             sufficient
             to
             releeve
             and
             refresh
             a
             true
             Christian
             heart
             .
             This
             therefore
             above
             others
             is
             
             to
             be
             travailed
             in
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             feele
             our
             sinne
             so
             bitter
             and
             grievous
             unto
             us
             that
             we
             may
             never
             bee
             at
             
             rest
             till
             wee
             come
             under
             this
             dyet
             and
             thereby
             also
             may
             be
             held
             to
             a
             constant
             keeping
             thereof
             .
             To
             this
             end
             these
             things
             are
             with
             all
             conscience
             continually
             to
             be
             thought
             on
             ,
             1.
             that
             our
             sinnes
             be
             most
             dishonourable
             to
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             much
             offend
             him
             and
             grieve
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             
             whereby
             wee
             are
             sealed
             .
             These
             if
             they
             be
             not
             grievous
             unto
             us
             we
             may
             justly
             
             feare
             that
             either
             we
             bee
             bastards
             and
             no
             true
             children
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             wee
             are
             fallen
             into
             a
             deadly
             security
             ,
             which
             will
             hardly
             in
             long
             time
             be
             recovered
             ,
             and
             will
             cost
             us
             much
             griefe
             and
             sorrow
             to
             bewayle
             our
             decay
             .
             2.
             that
             
             they
             bee
             very
             hurtfull
             to
             man
             ,
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ;
             to
             our selves
             ,
             as
             which
             hinder
             good
             things
             from
             us
             ,
             earthly
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             bring
             judgements
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             ;
             to
             others
             ,
             provoking
             Gods
             wrath
             on
             our
             Land
             ,
             Church
             ,
             Congregation
             ,
             Familie
             ,
             Kindred
             ,
             Posteritie
             ,
             offending
             the
             
             godly
             ,
             as
             whereby
             they
             are
             made
             sorrie
             ;
             the
             wicked
             ,
             making
             them
             reproach
             our
             profession
             ;
             the
             weake
             also
             being
             strengthned
             in
             sinne
             by
             ill
             example
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             speciall
             sinne
             amongst
             most
             professors
             
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             outward
             prosperity
             and
             peace
             they
             doe
             not
             walke
             humbly
             with
             God
             ;
             so
             little
             griefe
             of
             heart
             or
             feare
             of
             God
             is
             any
             wayes
             to
             bee
             found
             :
             indeed
             sorrow
             is
             tedious
             and
             unwelcome
             ,
             and
             therfore
             except
             there
             be
             great
             cause
             and
             that
             outward
             ,
             we
             put
             sorrow
             away
             and
             soone
             ease
             our selves
             of
             the
             hurthen
             ,
             whereby
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             that
             men
             being
             loosed
             as
             it
             were
             
             from
             the
             Lords
             bands
             live
             securely
             ,
             and
             serve
             God
             carelessely
             and
             spend
             their
             dayes
             in
             jollitie
             which
             is
             the
             bane
             of
             all
             godlinesse
             and
             enemie
             to
             all
             heavenly
             rejoycing
             ,
             whereas
             God
             gives
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             dwell
             with
             those
             that
             be
             of
             a
             contrite
             spirit
             .
             In
             regard
             hereof
             I
             judge
             it
             highly
             necessary
             for
             the
             most
             of
             us
             by
             all
             means
             to
             turne
             our
             laughter
             
             into
             mourning
             and
             our
             joy
             into
             heavinesse
             ,
             which
             that
             we
             may
             doe
             we
             are
             to
             put
             away
             and
             withdraw
             our selves
             from
             all
             occasions
             of
             carnall
             rejoycing
             ,
             as
             pastimes
             ,
             merry-meetings
             ,
             bravery
             ,
             belly-cheere
             ,
             foolish
             jesting
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             companies
             as
             might
             make
             
             the
             heart
             light
             and
             merry
             ,
             &
             insteed
             hereof
             to
             occupie
             our
             minde
             much
             upon
             our
             old
             and
             late
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             farre
             wee
             come
             short
             in
             grace
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             more
             short
             of
             that
             which
             God
             requires
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             meanes
             which
             wee
             have
             we
             might
             attaine
             to
             ,
             and
             herein
             particularly
             to
             deale
             so
             much
             as
             may
             be
             .
             Herewith
             to
             consider
             the
             
             terrour
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             heare
             how
             many
             wayes
             he
             may
             make
             our
             lives
             bitter
             unto
             us
             ,
             by
             bodily
             and
             spirituall
             plagues
             on
             our selves
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             be
             neere
             us
             ,
             our
             wives
             ,
             children
             ,
             parents
             ,
             kindred
             ,
             families
             ,
             and
             acquaintance
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             how
             extreame
             
             and
             everlasting
             and
             easelesse
             ,
             in
             what
             danger
             hereof
             wee
             bee
             who
             have
             so
             little
             or
             no
             faith
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             pray
             to
             escape
             this
             endlesse
             woe
             ;
             how
             God
             is
             angry
             with
             us
             and
             regards
             not
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             more
             that
             we
             offend
             so
             mercifull
             a
             father
             .
             Besides
             these
             causes
             of
             griefe
             for
             our selves
             ,
             this
             should
             grieve
             us
             for
             others
             ,
             either
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             their
             infirmities
             and
             grievous
             punishments
             of
             God
             upon
             the●
             bodily
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             deprived
             of
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             or
             the
             wicked
             that
             they
             live
             so
             prophanly
             and
             licenciously
             persecute
             the
             godly
             and
             cast
             away
             their
             owne
             soules
             
             whose
             care
             if
             we
             did
             pitty
             it
             would
             move
             to
             many
             teares
             and
             prayers
             for
             thē
             .
             In
             all
             these
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             chiefe
             ,
             that
             the
             honour
             
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             precious
             treasure
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             so
             lightly
             esteemed
             ,
             but
             defaced
             and
             contemned
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             a
             double
             
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             ,
             one
             specially
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             punishment
             ,
             which
             goeth
             before
             faith
             ,
             and
             may
             bee
             in
             those
             who
             never
             come
             to
             faith
             ,
             in
             whom
             it
             either
             weares
             away
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             is
             eased
             with
             a
             false
             faith
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             continue
             ,
             it
             drives
             to
             despaire
             ;
             and
             this
             also
             remaines
             after
             faith
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             sometimes
             
             more
             or
             lesse
             .
             The
             other
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             ever
             followes
             faith
             ,
             which
             thus
             ariseth
             ;
             that
             when
             we
             consider
             Christs
             love
             to
             us
             (
             which
             breeds
             love
             in
             us
             to
             him
             with
             a
             desire
             and
             purpose
             to
             please
             him
             )
             then
             seeing
             how
             by
             our
             corrupt
             nature
             we
             faile
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             grieve
             us
             accordingly
             ;
             and
             this
             sorrow
             onely
             is
             a
             proofe
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             These
             bee
             two
             rules
             
             to
             trie
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             1.
             if
             wee
             can
             with
             contented
             
             mindes
             take
             the
             punishment
             as
             correction
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             yet
             mourne
             for
             our
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             in
             giving
             place
             to
             Gods
             justice
             in
             punishing
             ,
             wee
             can
             labour
             for
             forgivenes
             of
             our
             sins
             :
             
             2.
             if
             when
             wee
             can
             con
             
             ceale
             our
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             wee
             with
             David
             freely
             confesse
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             many
             are
             more
             grieved
             with
             the
             
             losse
             of
             worldly
             credit
             ,
             the
             motion
             whereof
             is
             sinne
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             sinnes
             and
             losse
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             the
             Lord
             striketh
             them
             with
             the
             want
             of
             that
             which
             is
             most
             precious
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             his
             honour
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             precious
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             we
             will
             truely
             lament
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             ,
             
             we
             must
             first
             bee
             touched
             for
             our
             owne
             ;
             and
             as
             touching
             others
             ,
             so
             to
             lament
             as
             the
             sinne
             requireth
             ,
             and
             with
             love
             ,
             not
             contempt
             
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             When
             we
             have
             cause
             of
             sorrow
             it
             is
             good
             not
             to
             
             cast
             it
             off
             ,
             till
             wee
             see
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Heavenly
             sorrow
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             talke
             of
             good
             things
             
             which
             we
             want
             ,
             or
             ill
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             We
             cannot
             heartily
             be
             grieved
             for
             that
             sin
             
             in
             others
             ,
             whereof
             wee
             have
             made
             no
             great
             conscience
             our selves
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             That
             is
             a
             true
             godly
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             when
             no
             outward
             pleasure
             can
             
             steale
             it
             away
             ,
             nor
             continuance
             of
             time
             waste
             it
             ,
             but
             onely
             Christ
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             This
             ought
             to
             bee
             alwayes
             in
             Gods
             children
             
             that
             in
             the
             want
             of
             affection
             
             to
             any
             godly
             exercise
             when
             they
             should
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             at
             least
             they
             should
             be
             grieved
             thereat
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Two
             notes
             there
             
             are
             of
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             1.
             that
             it
             be
             for
             a
             just
             cause
             ,
             and
             2.
             a
             proportionable
             
             measure
             to
             the
             cause
             :
             for
             
             it
             is
             a
             subtle
             policie
             of
             Satan
             against
             tender
             consciences
             ,
             to
             urge
             them
             to
             a
             continuall
             sorrow
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             more
             prevaile
             in
             his
             accusation
             against
             them
             :
             for
             when
             they
             sorrow
             so
             much
             for
             little
             offences
             ,
             hee
             will
             dismay
             them
             in
             their
             greater
             faults
             ,
             or
             accuse
             them
             of
             hypocrisie
             in
             making
             no
             more
             account
             of
             great
             sins
             
             than
             of
             common
             infirmities
             :
             wee
             are
             then
             ,
             to
             take
             
             heed
             how
             wee
             give
             our selves
             to
             sorrow
             continually
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             wee
             are
             commanded
             to
             rejoyce
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             sorrow
             alwayes
             ,
             although
             there
             be
             a
             necessary
             time
             of
             sorrow
             :
             and
             moreover
             ,
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             account
             of
             men
             for
             one
             particular
             
             defect
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             generall
             course
             and
             tenour
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             Soule
             and
             Body
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             were
             great
             wisedome
             and
             grace
             to
             bee
             
             more
             carefull
             to
             feede
             and
             provide
             for
             our
             soules
             (
             which
             even
             a
             world
             cannot
             ransome
             )
             than
             our
             bodies
             ,
             not
             feeding
             these
             till
             those
             be
             fed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             never
             any
             
             corrupt
             action
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             
             whereof
             there
             hath
             not
             beene
             first
             a
             corrupt
             motion
             and
             affection
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             soule
             is
             the
             enemy
             of
             the
             body
             in
             using
             it
             to
             sinne
             ,
             and
             not
             
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             many
             falsely
             complaine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             punish
             their
             bodies
             and
             spare
             their
             soules
             ,
             whereas
             wee
             ought
             rather
             to
             nourish
             the
             body
             as
             the
             friend
             to
             the
             soule
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             repentance
             ,
             of
             mortification
             and
             of
             sanctification
             .
          
        
         
           
             Spirituall
             decay
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             high
             wisdome
             when
             wee
             see
             any
             plague
             upon
             
             us
             earthly
             or
             spirituall
             ,
             as
             losse
             of
             our
             spirituall
             comfort
             and
             cheerefulnesse
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             or
             wound
             of
             
             conscience
             by
             sinne
             remitted
             ,
             then
             to
             turne
             to
             the
             Lord
             &
             crave
             help
             of
             him
             ,
             both
             to
             shew
             us
             the
             cause
             and
             to
             teach
             us
             truely
             to
             remove
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             humbling
             our selves
             ,
             wee
             may
             obtaine
             mercy
             and
             be
             freeed
             from
             the
             plague
             .
          
        
         
           
             Disquiet
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             A
             punished
             minde
             is
             a
             
             disquiet
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             Godly
             Strife
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             we
             are
             naturally
             unwilling
             to
             any
             good
             
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             strive
             to
             that
             thing
             which
             wee
             are
             most
             unwilling
             to
             doe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Students
             .
          
           
             This
             course
             have
             I
             by
             
             experience
             found
             profitable
             ,
             and
             resolved
             upon
             ,
             namely
             to
             bee
             diligent
             in
             reading
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             and
             of
             them
             at
             the
             least
             every
             day
             foure
             chapters
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             (
             for
             the
             encrease
             of
             my
             knowledge
             )
             to
             spend
             three
             houres
             in
             the
             forenoone
             in
             searching
             out
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             hardest
             places
             ,
             as
             two
             in
             the
             afternoone
             in
             the
             searching
             out
             the
             proprieties
             of
             the
             tongues
             ,
             and
             other
             two
             in
             perusing
             the
             tracts
             and
             commentaries
             of
             learned
             men
             ;
             one
             in
             meditation
             and
             prayer
             ;
             what
             time
             remaineth
             to
             spend
             the
             fame
             in
             brotherly
             conference
             .
          
        
         
           
             Suffering
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             will
             suffer
             great
             things
             in
             persecution
             
             and
             that
             of
             Papists
             ,
             must
             suffer
             smaller
             in
             peace
             and
             that
             of
             Protestants
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Selfe-suspition
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             can
             neglect
             the
             
             private
             meanes
             ,
             and
             use
             them
             without
             any
             lively
             touch
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             can
             heare
             the
             word
             without
             any
             check
             of
             his
             conscience
             when
             the
             word
             rebuketh
             his
             corruption
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             hath
             his
             heart
             accusing
             him
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             can
             bee
             merry
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             passe
             over
             his
             sinne
             ,
             is
             greatly
             to
             suspect
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             comfort
             to
             his
             heart
             till
             God
             truly
             humble
             him
             .
             The
             best
             may
             accuse
             themselves
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             
             comfortable
             ,
             if
             wee
             truly
             judge
             our selves
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Table-talke
             .
          
           
             SEeing
             all
             are
             anointed
             
             with
             the
             same
             oyle
             and
             not
             the
             Minister
             alone
             ,
             all
             men
             at
             a
             table
             are
             to
             move
             and
             further
             good
             matters
             with
             reverence
             and
             discretion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Teares
             .
          
           
             Howsoever
             wee
             please
             our selves
             with
             smal
             grace
             ,
             
             yet
             if
             wee
             compare
             our selves
             with
             that
             wee
             see
             should
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             some
             ,
             wee
             are
             exceeding
             short
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             so
             few
             teares
             come
             from
             us
             in
             any
             cause
             ;
             we
             are
             too
             ready
             to
             excuse
             our selves
             hereby
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             so
             prone
             to
             weepe
             
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             earthly
             things
             wee
             can
             readily
             .
             What
             was
             it
             in
             Paul
             that
             drew
             so
             many
             teares
             continually
             
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             tender
             love
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Saints
             ?
             Let
             this
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             so
             shall
             wee
             weepe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Temptations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             that
             no
             temptation
             
             invade
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             taketh
             holde
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             so
             this
             ought
             to
             make
             us
             with
             profit
             humble
             our selves
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             temptation
             in
             any
             man
             which
             may
             not
             take
             hold
             on
             us
             in
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wee
             are
             never
             the
             further
             from
             temptation
             for
             misliking
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             
             neerer
             ,
             unlesse
             as
             in
             judgement
             wee
             mislike
             it
             ,
             so
             in
             
             affection
             wee
             humble
             our
             soules
             in
             feare
             and
             prayer
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             knowing
             the
             same
             in
             time
             may
             invade
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Satan
             in
             good
             causes
             
             doth
             use
             golden
             temptations
             to
             allure
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             prayer
             he
             affordeth
             meditation
             ,
             in
             meditation
             prayer
             ,
             in
             hearing
             almesgiving
             ,
             in
             reading
             admonition
             ,
             and
             still
             envyeth
             the
             good
             thing
             whereunto
             wee
             are
             called
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             there
             is
             a
             vicissitude
             
             of
             the
             meanes
             and
             comforts
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             so
             is
             there
             of
             temptations
             ,
             which
             being
             repelled
             will
             come
             againe
             .
             
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             some
             sicknesse
             takes
             away
             all
             sense
             of
             life
             ,
             
             so
             some
             temptation
             may
             take
             away
             the
             feeling
             of
             spirituall
             life
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             any
             grievous
             temptation
             wee
             must
             flee
             
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             reading
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             part
             thereof
             which
             is
             fittest
             :
             and
             this
             not
             prevailing
             ,
             to
             conferre
             with
             some
             faithfull
             brother
             ,
             and
             bee
             diligent
             in
             these
             meanes
             :
             when
             if
             yet
             we
             prevaile
             not
             ,
             then
             must
             we
             follow
             our
             callings
             diligently
             ,
             and
             with
             patience
             waite
             the
             Lords
             leisure
             ,
             not
             reasoning
             with
             our
             temptation
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             we
             be
             made
             dull
             or
             desperate
             ,
             neither
             yet
             wholly
             contemning
             it
             as
             a
             trifle
             ,
             lest
             we
             fall
             into
             security
             ,
             and
             Satan
             overcome
             us
             without
             wrestling
             :
             for
             
             if
             we
             feare
             it
             too
             much
             he
             overcomes
             us
             before
             wee
             fight
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             All
             temptations
             come
             
             either
             of
             ignorance
             or
             want
             of
             feeling
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             Iacob
             left
             not
             striving
             
             though
             his
             thigh
             were
             loosed
             till
             he
             had
             the
             blessing
             ,
             no
             more
             must
             we
             faint
             in
             our
             temptation
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             humbled
             ,
             till
             wee
             obtaine
             the
             victorie
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             As
             striving
             against
             our
             temptations
             they
             soon
             
             depart
             ,
             &
             for
             little
             paines
             we
             enjoy
             longer
             ease
             and
             quietnesse
             ,
             so
             in
             not
             resisting
             the
             temptation
             ,
             the
             same
             encreaseth
             ,
             and
             our
             little
             pleasure
             is
             paid
             with
             long
             griefe
             and
             bitter
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             This
             is
             a
             sure
             experiment
             
             whether
             the
             sinne
             
             which
             often
             tempteth
             us
             shall
             prevaile
             or
             not
             ;
             if
             the
             more
             we
             be
             tempted
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             be
             grieved
             for
             it
             ,
             strive
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             labour
             more
             for
             the
             contrary
             vertue
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             long
             continue
             :
             but
             if
             the
             first
             comming
             of
             sin
             wrought
             this
             care
             and
             griefe
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             waxed
             lesse
             ,
             the●
             it
             will
             prevaile
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             former
             course
             be
             speedily
             repaired
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thankes
             .
          
           
             Such
             are
             meere
             mockers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             deepe
             dissemblers
             ,
             
             which
             make
             great
             profession
             of
             thankes
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             have
             little
             or
             no
             care
             by
             their
             lives
             in
             obedience
             to
             testifie
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             man
             is
             not
             to
             spend
             his
             thoughts
             after
             
             the
             abundance
             of
             these
             earthly
             things
             ,
             for
             the
             roving
             of
             the
             heart
             after
             the
             world
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             hinderance
             to
             a
             godly
             course
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             found
             by
             many
             
             true
             Christians
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             to
             keepe
             their
             minds
             upon
             heavenly
             matters
             ,
             the
             reason
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             being
             by
             nature
             earthly
             ,
             our
             mindes
             sinke
             downe
             thither
             as
             the
             stone
             downward
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             without
             force
             bee
             carryed
             upward
             .
             Our
             onely
             help
             must
             
             be
             ,
             that
             wee
             doe
             acquaint
             our
             mindes
             to
             ascend
             upward
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             they
             may
             bee
             acquainted
             with
             
             the
             path
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             readily
             goe
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             principall
             cause
             
             why
             so
             many
             be
             troubled
             in
             their
             holy
             exercises
             with
             by-thoughts
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             exercised
             at
             other
             times
             to
             governe
             their
             mindes
             in
             chasing
             away
             vain
             &
             evil
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             in
             holding
             their
             minds
             and
             hearts
             to
             good
             things
             ,
             without
             which
             travaile
             I
             see
             not
             how
             the
             former
             disease
             can
             bee
             cured
             :
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             bestow
             good
             travaile
             this
             way
             ,
             shall
             finde
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             easie
             ,
             and
             no
             tedious
             thing
             to
             live
             godly
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             freed
             from
             many
             falls
             ,
             reproches
             ,
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             discouragements
             ,
             which
             many
             daily
             
             meetwith
             ,
             &
             be
             filled
             daily
             with
             such
             comforts
             ,
             as
             many
             professors
             seldome
             tast
             of
             though
             they
             would
             .
          
        
         
           
             Triall
             of
             a
             mans
             selfe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             may
             a
             Christian
             
             soundly
             judge
             his
             state
             good
             ,
             when
             hee
             findes
             all
             heavenly
             matters
             a
             recreation
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             earthly
             affaires
             his
             labour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             necessary
             than
             daily
             
             more
             and
             more
             to
             make
             sure
             our
             calling
             ,
             which
             most
             professors
             be
             either
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             or
             negligent
             in
             ,
             deceiving
             themselves
             .
             Let
             every
             one
             therforeduly
             examin
             himself
             in
             these
             points
             ,
             whereby
             he
             shall
             cleerely
             see
             his
             state
             ,
             as
             whether
             he
             be
             carelesse
             of
             his
             state
             towards
             God
             ,
             
             such
             not
             knowing
             or
             not
             regarding
             how
             it
             is
             ,
             are
             most
             miserable
             ;
             or
             carefull
             ,
             whether
             fearefull
             ,
             (
             either
             not
             knowing
             or
             not
             assured
             how
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             both
             dangerous
             and
             damnable
             to
             such
             as
             die
             so
             ,
             Rev.
             21.
             8.
             
             )
             or
             comfortable
             ,
             whether
             upon
             faith
             alone
             ,
             or
             workes
             alone
             ,
             both
             deceitfull
             ;
             or
             upon
             faith
             confirmed
             by
             works
             ,
             which
             onely
             i●
             sound
             :
             for
             tryall
             whereof
             ,
             consider
             ,
             what
             thou
             beleevest
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             bee
             saved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             this
             onely
             justifieth
             ,
             the
             beleefe
             of
             nothing
             else
             :
             why
             thou
             beleevest
             ,
             because
             thou
             knowing
             thy selfe
             miserable
             ,
             and
             Christ
             as
             willing
             as
             able
             to
             ease
             thee
             laden
             comming
             to
             
             him
             ,
             doth
             therefore
             in
             heart
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             with
             assurance
             to
             be
             eased
             ,
             seeing
             he
             promised
             .
             Whether
             thou
             have
             thy
             conscience
             bearing
             thee
             record
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             heart
             is
             deceitfull
             ,
             if
             thou
             seest
             the
             effects
             hereof
             in
             the
             chāge
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             peace
             in
             God
             ,
             love
             ,
             feare
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             both
             thy selfe
             and
             others
             may
             see
             thy
             course
             hereupon
             amended
             and
             daily
             bettered
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             soundest
             tryall
             whether
             we
             have
             received
             
             Christ
             is
             by
             our
             comfort
             and
             care
             ,
             1.
             such
             as
             finde
             neither
             ,
             must
             bewaile
             their
             state
             ,
             else
             no
             hope
             ,
             2.
             such
             as
             be
             in
             doubt
             must
             never
             give
             over
             till
             they
             finde
             those
             .
             3.
             such
             as
             
             finde
             those
             must
             encrease
             them
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             bee
             easie
             ;
             for
             prosperity
             and
             adversity
             will
             quench
             joy
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Thus
             must
             wee
             seeke
             for
             comfort
             by
             removing
             all
             that
             may
             discomfort
             ,
             and
             using
             all
             meanes
             to
             maintaine
             it
             ,
             as
             above
             all
             to
             thinke
             oft
             and
             deeply
             on
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             will
             stirre
             up
             faith
             and
             love
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             s
             a
             godly
             wisedome
             
             to
             suspect
             and
             try
             our
             willingnesse
             and
             unwillingnes
             to
             any
             thing
             ▪
             so
             strong
             and
             deceitfull
             are
             our
             affections
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Many
             are
             altogether
             
             looking
             to
             the
             outward
             corruptions
             ,
             others
             to
             the
             inward
             ,
             the
             meane
             betweene
             both
             is
             best
             :
             as
             a
             
             man
             is
             in
             tryall
             and
             temptation
             ,
             
             such
             a
             one
             is
             hee
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Truth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             best
             thing
             in
             us
             
             is
             to
             love
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             hate
             heresies
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             because
             the
             time
             doth
             so
             serve
             ,
             as
             to
             praise
             ,
             profit
             or
             preferre
             them
             that
             love
             the
             truth
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             world
             loved
             heresies
             and
             hereticks
             ;
             though
             all
             be
             against
             us
             and
             love
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             the
             love
             of
             
             the
             truth
             the
             Gospell
             proceeded
             from
             fishermen
             to
             be
             embraced
             of
             the
             more
             learned
             sort
             ,
             so
             for
             want
             of
             love
             thereof
             it
             s
             to
             bee
             feared
             that
             heresie
             beginning
             in
             the
             simpler
             sort
             ,
             will
             infect
             the
             learned
             :
             and
             if
             God
             purpose
             to
             punish
             the
             blindenesse
             of
             our
             age
             ,
             hee
             
             can
             as
             well
             send
             an
             hereticall
             Spirit
             into
             400
             of
             our
             learned
             preachers
             as
             hee
             sent
             a
             lying
             Spirit
             in
             400.
             
             Prophets
             .
          
        
         
           
             Time.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             have
             a
             watchfull
             eye
             over
             the
             expence
             of
             
             our
             time
             that
             no
             part
             of
             it
             slip
             away
             without
             doing
             some
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             which
             most
             appertaines
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             notable
             meanes
             to
             make
             us
             walke
             all
             the
             day
             long
             with
             God
             as
             the
             holy
             fathers
             did
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             the
             wicked
             will
             
             dearely
             buy
             the
             time
             to
             commit
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             that
             secretly
             which
             they
             dare
             not
             publiquely
             ;
             so
             Gods
             children
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             sinners
             ,
             if
             they
             want
             that
             strength
             to
             professe
             publickly
             ,
             
             yet
             ought
             they
             to
             redeeme
             all
             opportunities
             ,
             for
             exercise
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             fasting
             .
          
        
         
           
             Vertue
             .
          
           
             AS
             the
             right
             way
             is
             but
             
             one
             ,
             and
             by-wayes
             many
             ,
             so
             the
             vertue
             commanded
             being
             one
             ,
             the
             sinnes
             contrary
             thereto
             be
             many
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             s
             to
             bee
             seene
             in
             all
             other
             ,
             so
             in
             true
             liberalitie
             ,
             and
             that
             kinde
             of
             goodnesse
             which
             pertaines
             to
             the
             goods
             of
             our
             neighbour
             ;
             The
             vertue
             required
             is
             that
             we
             have
             an
             earnest
             desire
             that
             our
             neighbour
             may
             have
             a
             benefit
             as
             well
             as
             our selves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             we
             procure
             
             their
             good
             as
             our
             owne
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             vices
             bee
             many
             ,
             not
             easily
             seene
             ,
             for
             our
             hearts
             bee
             deceitfull
             ,
             for
             when
             we
             finde
             our selves
             indifferently
             voide
             of
             one
             sort
             of
             covetousnesse
             ,
             wee
             imagine
             we
             are
             as
             free
             from
             all
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             
             is
             nothing
             so
             :
             for
             many
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             can
             deale
             conscionably
             ,
             and
             be
             worthy
             commendation
             who
             yet
             in
             free
             giving
             are
             very
             backward
             ,
             who
             therby
             may
             see
             their
             love
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             others
             be
             frank
             enough
             in
             giving
             ,
             and
             hard
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             too
             much
             seeking
             themselves
             ,
             who
             may
             besides
             their
             covetousness
             suspect
             their
             hearts
             bee
             false
             ,
             and
             moved
             to
             give
             for
             some
             
             finister
             respect
             ,
             as
             privie
             pride
             to
             be
             wel
             spoken
             of
             ,
             or
             secret
             merit
             to
             please
             God
             thereby
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             conscience
             could
             not
             else
             bee
             quiet
             but
             feare
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             whereas
             the
             true
             root
             of
             this
             grace
             ought
             to
             be
             faith
             in
             Christ
             love
             to
             his
             needie
             members
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             only
             
             freely
             to
             relieve
             is
             in
             none
             but
             Gods
             deare
             children
             .
             Againe
             some
             are
             not
             so
             scraping
             in
             getting
             ,
             as
             pine
             at
             their
             losses
             ,
             and
             are
             miserable
             in
             spending
             ;
             others
             prodigall
             ,
             be
             extreame
             in
             getting
             by
             hook
             or
             crook
             :
             so
             that
             this
             love
             of
             the
             world
             shewes
             it selfe
             in
             many
             things
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Visions
             .
          
           
             There
             may
             bee
             visions
             
             now
             ,
             but
             extraordinarie
             ,
             which
             must
             have
             no
             credit
             without
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             Satan
             will
             twice
             or
             thrice
             shew
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             thereby
             in
             weightier
             matters
             he
             may
             seduce
             .
          
        
         
           
             Warfare
             .
          
           
             HE
             that
             feels
             not
             his
             life
             a
             battle
             ,
             and
             so
             feares
             
             his
             adversarie
             ,
             and
             is
             grieved
             with
             the
             wounds
             of
             sinne
             ,
             can
             have
             small
             comfort
             in
             Christianitie
             .
          
        
         
           
             Watchfulnesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Watchfulnesse
             is
             a
             looking
             to
             our selves
             for
             
             our
             soules
             health
             oft
             required
             ,
             standing
             in
             avoiding
             all
             hurtfull
             things
             ,
             and
             procuring
             all
             good
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             As
             security
             sets
             open
             
             to
             all
             danger
             whereby
             many
             fall
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Solomon
            
             and
             Peter
             ,
             so
             through
             watchfulnesse
             are
             many
             upholden
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Watchfulnesse
             is
             either
             
             generall
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             in
             every
             action
             ,
             or
             speciall
             at
             set
             times
             ,
             and
             upon
             speciall
             occasions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Wishes
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             bee
             carefull
             
             of
             our
             wishes
             ,
             lest
             the
             Lord
             grant
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             would
             not
             have
             them
             ,
             as
             often
             falleth
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             ever
             best
             to
             note
             
             the
             generall
             vertue
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             use
             exceptions
             ,
             but
             upon
             particular
             and
             constraining
             necessitie
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             cause
             why
             wee
             
             profit
             not
             in
             the
             word
             is
             because
             wee
             pray
             not
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             striken
             therewith
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Who
             so
             heares
             the
             
             word
             carelesly
             ,
             no
             marvell
             though
             he
             have
             no
             delight
             therein
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             word
             of
             God
             of
             it selfe
             doth
             only
             as
             a
             light
             
             reveale
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             cannot
             work
             on
             the
             heart
             but
             that
             is
             onely
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             lighteneth
             ,
             humbleth
             ,
             feareth
             ,
             comforteth
             ,
             perswadeth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             sore
             evill
             have
             I
             observed
             among
             many
             
             diligent
             hearers
             of
             whom
             is
             to
             bee
             well
             hoped
             for
             some
             worke
             of
             grace
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             chiefe
             cause
             
             why
             they
             heare
             much
             with
             little
             profit
             ,
             and
             therfore
             no
             growth
             can
             be
             seene
             in
             them
             ,
             yea
             rather
             a
             decaying
             ,
             namely
             that
             they
             content
             themselves
             with
             such
             a
             marking
             of
             that
             which
             is
             delivered
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             can
             in
             any
             measure
             report
             what
             they
             heard
             ,
             and
             approve
             thereof
             ,
             which
             as
             its
             necessary
             ,
             so
             its
             insufficient
             and
             can
             little
             edifie
             the
             soule
             in
             sound
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             therfore
             ought
             not
             to
             pacifie
             the
             conscience
             ,
             whereas
             that
             onely
             hearing
             can
             soundly
             edifie
             and
             ought
             to
             pacifie
             ,
             when
             as
             our
             hearts
             be
             delighted
             in
             the
             knowledge
             revealed
             or
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             our
             consciences
             pricked
             with
             the
             
             sense
             of
             those
             sins
             whichbe
             rebuked
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             we
             can
             at
             our
             most
             convenient
             time
             turne
             aside
             and
             bewaile
             them
             and
             labour
             by
             prayer
             with
             the
             Lord
             for
             forgivenesse
             and
             power
             unto
             amendment
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             bee
             drawne
             by
             hearing
             of
             our
             duties
             to
             de●●re
             and
             purpose
             to
             performe
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             new
             covenants
             with
             the
             Lord
             hereof
             ,
             wherein
             this
             care
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             necessarie
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             fruitfull
             hearing
             is
             the
             
             principall
             nurse
             of
             all
             Christianitie
             .
             Besides
             this
             there
             is
             another
             great
             danger
             ,
             in
             that
             wee
             so
             soon
             let
             slip
             our
             hold
             ,
             forget
             or
             neglect
             our
             purposes
             ,
             and
             so
             soone
             waxe
             weary
             in
             
             good
             courses
             .
             But
             it
             s
             to
             be
             hoped
             that
             they
             who
             have
             in
             truth
             purposed
             
             and
             begunne
             well
             shall
             be
             recovered
             from
             their
             falls
             ,
             and
             quickened
             afresh
             by
             new
             instructions
             ,
             which
             especially
             doth
             commend
             the
             necessity
             of
             continuall
             hearing
             or
             living
             under
             an
             ordinary
             ministerie
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             nothing
             more
             
             concernes
             our
             bodily
             life
             then
             food
             ,
             so
             for
             our
             spirituall
             life
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Our
             chiefe
             default
             
             in
             hearing
             is
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             so
             affected
             with
             sorrow
             or
             comfort
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             be
             perswaded
             to
             leave
             the
             sinne
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             duty
             spoken
             of
             .
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Touching
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             on
             the
             
             weeke
             dayes
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             resolved
             ,
             that
             if
             our
             work
             be
             such
             as
             cannot
             at
             another
             time
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             bee
             for
             the
             present
             well
             omitted
             ,
             its
             lawfull
             for
             us
             to
             stay
             therefrom
             .
             A
             tryall
             whereof
             may
             bee
             had
             in
             this
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             of
             honour
             ,
             or
             great
             credit
             with
             us
             should
             require
             us
             at
             such
             times
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             whether
             wee
             would
             deny
             him
             or
             not
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             not
             deny
             him
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             with
             good
             conscience
             deny
             the
             Lord
             our
             presence
             in
             the
             congregation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Worldly-mindednesse
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             a
             matter
             much
             to
             
             be
             lamented
             that
             among
             so
             many
             Professors
             we
             see
             so
             exceeding
             few
             ,
             scarce
             
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             who
             hath
             apparantly
             overcome
             the
             world
             by
             his
             faith
             ,
             setting
             light
             by
             these
             things
             below
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             having
             wholly
             his
             heart
             Though
             it
             bee
             our
             desire
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             withdrawne
             herefrom
             ,
             yet
             so
             weakly
             doe
             we
             labour
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             with
             shame
             we
             may
             bewaile
             our
             want
             .
          
        
         
           
             Worldly-wisedome
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             the
             shame
             of
             our
             holy
             
             profession
             that
             the
             children
             of
             the
             world
             are
             in
             their
             kinde
             wiser
             than
             the
             children
             of
             light
             .
             The
             wisedome
             of
             worldlings
             for
             this
             world
             is
             admirable
             ,
             how
             deepe
             a
             reach
             have
             they
             to
             see
             into
             their
             matters
             ?
             how
             quick
             to
             spy
             out
             all
             advantages
             ,
             to
             
             forecast
             all
             doubts
             ,
             to
             prevent
             all
             that
             may
             crosse
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             all
             opportunities
             to
             attain
             their
             desires
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             ,
             O
             but
             how
             retchlesse
             and
             babish
             be
             most
             Christians
             for
             grace
             and
             happinesse
             !
             Some
             securely
             defer
             all
             to
             God
             ,
             taking
             no
             thought
             what
             shal
             become
             of
             them
             :
             others
             content
             themselves
             with
             bare
             shewes
             to
             have
             a
             name
             of
             Christianitie
             :
             others
             ,
             with
             smal
             beginnings
             ,
             as
             though
             every
             little
             were
             enough
             :
             most
             deceive
             themselves
             with
             foolish
             conceit
             their
             care
             is
             better
             then
             it
             is
             :
             few
             or
             none
             match
             the
             worldling
             in
             prying
             into
             the
             privy
             commoditie
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             and
             so
             valuing
             
             it
             aright
             ,
             in
             deep
             reach
             to
             compasse
             these
             ,
             in
             forecasting
             all
             doubts
             ,
             and
             preventing
             all
             impediments
             ,
             taking
             and
             pursuing
             all
             occasions
             ,
             sparing
             no
             cost
             ,
             time
             ,
             paines
             of
             attaining
             ,
             and
             never
             give
             over
             till
             we
             be
             sure
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             all
             watch
             and
             ward
             to
             hold
             fast
             that
             wee
             have
             gotten
             and
             daily
             to
             encrease
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             Young
             children
             .
          
           
             YOung
             children
             may
             be
             
             taught
             things
             concerning
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Zeale
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             SEeing
             the
             most
             zealous
             in
             time
             doe
             coole
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             
             most
             necessary
             prayer
             that
             God
             would
             keep
             us
             in
             our
             age
             from
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             time
             we
             live
             in
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             to
             take
             heed
             that
             the
             love
             of
             mens
             persons
             
             slack
             not
             our
             zeale
             in
             rebuking
             sin
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             zeale
             against
             sin
             slack
             not
             our
             love
             to
             the
             person
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             a
             godly
             zeale
             to
             
             Gods
             glory
             to
             feare
             every
             least
             thing
             in
             our
             brethren
             and
             yet
             in
             love
             to
             hope
             the
             best
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A19693-e130
           
             The
             hundreds
             in
             Essex
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19693-e240
           
             
               This
               Book
               (
               being
               of
               M.
            
             Culverwel's
             
               owne
               hand
               writing
               )
               doe
               I
               finde
               to
               have
               beene
               begun
               about
               40.
               years
               agoe
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               beene
               written
               at
               severall
               times
               ,
               and
               upon
               severall
               occasions
               ,
               some
               passages
               ,
               being
               night-meditations
               ,
               some
               uttered
               at
               dinner
               or
               supper
               ,
               some
               upon
               occasion
               of
               a
               question
               propounded
               ,
               as
               others
               upon
               occasion
               of
               some
               one
               or
               other
               trouble
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19693-e360
           
             Time
             vvel
             spent
             .
          
           
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             Exhortation
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19693-e4620
           
             Not
             every
             one
             is
             fit
             to
             admonish
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             deale
             vvith
             those
             that
             follow
             not
             counsell
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             a
             man
             may
             speake
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             tryall
             of
             our
             affections
             .
          
           
             Our
             affections
             are
             in
             company
             to
             bee
             made
             knovvne
             as
             little
             as
             may
             bee
             .
          
           
             The
             hurt
             of
             affections
             vvhen
             they
             are
             excessive
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             moderate
             and
             sanctifie
             our
             vvorldly
             griefe
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             and
             use
             that
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             affliction
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             considered
             .
          
           
             To
             suffer
             and
             not
             to
             profit
             thereby
             is
             fearefull
             .
          
           
             Simil.
             Dangerous
             to
             be
             without
             affliction
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             The
             prefit
             of
             preparation
             for
             trouble
             
          
           
             Afflictions
             unvvelcome
             to
             flesh
             &
             blood
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             89.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             Lord
             afflicteth
             as
             vvell
             the
             godly
             as
             the
             ungodly
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             33
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             32.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             94.
             13
             
             Heb.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             
             Psal
             .
             119.
             67.
             
          
           
             Mans
             scottishnesse
             in
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             .
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             Affliction
             a
             speciall
             meanes
             to
             subdue
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             What
             cōforteth
             the
             Saints
             in
             their
             troubles
             .
          
           
             What
             gaine
             wee
             are
             to
             make
             by
             our
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             layeth
             his
             hand
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Afflictiōs
             are
             to
             bee
             taken
             as
             Physick
             to
             cure
             our
             infirmities
             
          
           
             Afflictions
             dravv
             us
             nearer
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Prosperity
             more
             to
             be
             feared
             then
             adversity
             .
          
           
             In
             affliction
             a
             Christian
             cannot
             judge
             of
             himselfe
             aright
             .
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             What
             afflictions
             doe
             most
             vvork
             on
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Remembrance
             of
             our
             future
             state
             a
             cōfort
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Private
             troubles
             doe
             more
             affect
             us
             then
             the
             publick
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             the
             Angels
             vvarch
             over
             us
             is
             not
             curiously
             to
             be
             searched
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             spirituall
             anger
             may
             be
             discerned
             from
             carnall
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hid
             under
             Gods
             vving
             .
          
           
             How
             hard
             it
             is
             to
             have
             an
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             hereof
             .
          
           
             The
             remediēs
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             What
             vvee
             must
             finde
             in
             ourselves
             to
             assure
             us
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             beloved
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Saints
             infirmities
             hinder
             thē
             of
             comfort
             that
             God
             is
             vvell
             pleased
             vvith
             thē
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             injurious
             ●o
             God
             vvhich
             thinke
             nothing
             vvill
             please
             him
             that
             hath
             infirmitie
             .
          
           
             Through
             Christ
             our
             infirmities
             are
             covered
             
          
           
             Whence
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             that
             so
             fevv
             be
             assured
             of
             Gods
             favour
             .
          
           
             Le
             ts
             of
             this
             assurance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ignorance
             in
             most
             hovv
             or
             vvhereon
             to
             build
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             foundatiō
             thereon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Many
             vvill
             not
             goe
             to
             the
             price
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Many
             are
             forgetfull
             therein
             
          
           
             4.
             Slothful
             
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             love
             vvith
             the
             vvorld
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Fearefull
             and
             over-tender
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Distrustfull
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Given
             unto
             some
             foule
             and
             reproachfull
             sinne
             .
          
           
             The
             remedies
             of
             the
             forementioned
             lets
             .
          
           
             Who
             may
             have
             most
             assurance
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             try
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Atheisme
             more
             to
             be
             feared
             then
             Popery
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             badnesse
             hindereth
             not
             the
             efficacie
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             presence
             requisite
             .
          
           
             Baptisme
             a
             seale
             of
             Christs
             Crosse
             .
          
           
             An
             harlots
             childe
             may
             be
             baptized
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             be
             mindfull
             of
             the
             Spanish
             invasion
             and
             gunpowder
             treason
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             be
             perswaded
             that
             Gods
             blessings
             flow
             from
             his
             love
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Our
             love
             must
             bee
             kindled
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Abuse
             of
             earthly
             blessings
             an
             hinderance
             from
             growth
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             Rightly
             to
             use
             them
             is
             Gods
             speciall
             blessing
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             right
             use
             of
             blessings
             consisteth
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             33.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             21.
             34.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             16.
             9.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             28.
             
          
           
             Earthly
             care
             a
             maine
             hinderance
             of
             our
             spirituall
             life
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             the
             Lord
             freeth
             his
             therefrom
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Lord
             sometimes
             blesseth
             ev●n
             above
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             erosseth
             in
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             The
             crosse
             seasoneth
             Gods
             blessings
             .
          
           
             Why
             many
             vvant
             outvvard
             blessings
             .
          
           
             God
             blesseth
             before
             he
             punish
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             a
             mans
             birthday
             may
             be
             celebrated
             .
          
           
             Rules
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             .
          
           
             The
             tryall
             of
             the
             rules
             .
          
           
             The
             love
             of
             gaine
             h●vv
             common
             ,
             dangerous
             ,
             &
             prejudicial
             
          
           
             We
             must
             be
             sure
             our
             neighbour
             gaine
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             Cheerefulnesse
             required
             in
             our
             callings
             ,
             especially
             the
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             The
             rich
             must
             bee
             most
             painfull
             in
             their
             callings
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             forsake
             our
             callings
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             dangerous
             to
             be
             out
             of
             our
             calling
             
          
           
             What
             doe
             espouse
             us
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             vvay
             to
             come
             &
             receive
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             one
             may
             knovv
             vvhether
             he
             hath
             received
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             anatomie
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             his
             severall
             parts
             how
             needfull
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Most
             have
             need
             to
             begin
             all
             againe
             .
          
           
             The
             vvant
             of
             a
             good
             foundatiō
             what
             wofull
             effects
             it
             produceth
             .
          
           
             Christianity
             the
             onely
             liberty
             .
          
           
             The
             vvicked
             Satans
             bōdslaves
             .
          
           
             Gods
             goodnesse
             in
             making
             civill
             men
             on
             their
             death-bed
             reveale
             their
             hidden
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             that
             the
             godly
             live
             not
             merily
             in
             this
             vvorld
             .
          
           
             Why
             so
             fevv
             have
             assurance
             they
             be
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             shevves
             himselfe
             more
             favourable
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             conversion
             then
             aftervvard
             .
          
           
             All
             true
             comfort
             comes
             frō
             Gods
             rich
             mercie
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             sometimes
             Satans
             policy
             that
             vvee
             should
             still
             complaine
             and
             grieve
             for
             our
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             are
             often
             deprived
             of
             the
             cōfort
             which
             they
             had
             before
             .
          
           
             Gods
             mercies
             tovvards
             such
             in
             their
             death
             not
             to
             be
             mistrusted
             .
          
           
             The
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             sought
             .
          
           
             A
             minister
             must
             prepare
             his
             people
             before
             hand
             .
          
           
             Promises
             to
             be
             required
             of
             Communicants
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Examination
             required
             after
             our
             participation
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Whether
             or
             not
             vve
             have
             received
             Christ
             therein
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             still
             be
             doing
             or
             receiving
             good
             .
          
           
             Wee
             are
             to
             sympathize
             vvith
             others
             in
             their
             griefe
             
          
           
             We
             make
             little
             use
             of
             our
             complaints
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             dangerous
             to
             complaine
             of
             our
             vveaknesse
             ,
             and
             yet
             therevvith
             to
             please
             our selves
             .
          
           
             By
             vvhat
             meanes
             concupiscence
             may
             be
             avoided
             
          
           
             In
             conference
             contention
             often
             ariseth
             .
          
           
             The
             fault
             is
             principally
             in
             the
             ill
             taking
             of
             things
             spoken
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             .
          
           
             Three
             several
             faults
             compared
             together
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             requisite
             before
             conference
             .
          
           
             Suspition
             of
             evill
             to
             be
             avoided
             
          
           
             Hovv
             dangerous
             it
             is
             not
             to
             cōfesse
             our
             confidence
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Confidēce
             and
             comfort
             in
             God
             he
             Christians
             crovvne
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             be
             confident
             about
             Gods
             judgemēts
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             conscience
             may
             breed
             joy
             ,
             a
             bad
             sorrovv
             :
             vvith
             the
             reasons
             of
             either
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             carelesse
             in
             their
             life
             are
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             True
             godlinesse
             encreaseth
             not
             faith
             ;
             nor
             ungodlinesse
             decrease
             it
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             comfort
             the
             conscience
             in
             time
             of
             affliction
             .
          
           
             Dangerous
             to
             give
             consent
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             Hard
             to
             get
             out
             of
             the
             devills
             clavves
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             is
             that
             many
             do
             not
             embrace
             pardon
             &
             life
             offered
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             ignorance
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             feare
             it
             would
             cost
             too
             deare
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             infidelitie
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Gospell
             is
             not
             now
             so
             respected
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             use
             this
             vvorld
             vvel
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             be
             content
             vvith
             our
             condi●ion
             .
          
           
             Directiōs
             touching
             Contracts
             before
             mariage
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Parents
             consent
             to
             be
             had
             .
          
           
             Men
             doe
             lesse
             esteeme
             Gods
             graces
             vvhen
             they
             most
             abound
             .
          
           
             Our
             corruptions
             like
             the
             vvantonnesse
             of
             children
             .
          
           
             Immoderate
             griefe
             occasioneth
             forget
             fulnesse
             of
             former
             mercies
             .
          
           
             Dangerous
             to
             reveale
             some
             ▪
             conceale
             our
             greatest
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             beleeve
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             live
             ,
             pray
             ,
             labour
             for
             grace
             ,
             provide
             for
             our
             soules
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             holy
             dayes
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             be
             in
             readinesse
             against
             our
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             vvorld
             ,
             daily
             preparing
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             To
             meditate
             on
             death
             or
             judgemēt
             ,
             vvhich
             best
             liked
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             meditate
             on
             death
             profitably
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             thinke
             of
             life
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             feare
             of
             death
             not
             to
             be
             disliked
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             to
             be
             made
             of
             dying
             people
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             judgement
             it
             is
             not
             to
             thrive
             by
             the
             many
             helps
             vvee
             have
             of
             our
             spirituall
             nourishment
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             hereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             R●medie
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             vvhy
             many
             decrease
             in
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Remedies
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Lord
             often
             delayeth
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Who
             the
             Lord
             delighteth
             in
             
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             the
             devills
             or
             evill
             spirits
             
          
           
             Of
             olde
             ,
             men
             vvere
             more
             affraid
             of
             the
             devill
             then
             novv
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             protection
             of
             the
             good
             angels
             comforteth
             in
             vvell
             doing
             ;
             as
             the
             evill
             spirits
             being
             about
             us
             humbleth
             in
             evill
             doing
             .
          
           
             Man
             seeth
             not
             as
             God
             seeth
             .
          
           
             Wisedome
             and
             charitie
             requisit
             
          
           
             Three
             notes
             vvhereby
             to
             try
             those
             vvith
             vvhom
             vve
             vvould
             converse
             .
          
           
             Gods
             vvisdome
             in
             affording
             no
             stricter
             discipline
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             order
             of
             discipline
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             the
             devill
             driveth
             to
             despaire
             .
          
           
             Satan
             tempteth
             at
             sometimes
             to
             desperation
             ,
             as
             at
             other
             to
             presumption
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             capitall
             a
             sin
             distrust
             is
             ,
          
           
             Wee
             are
             prone
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             vvee
             fall
             therein
             
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             remedie
             it
             .
          
           
             Gods
             former
             liberalitie
             doth
             not
             prejudice
             his
             future
             mercies
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Hard
             to
             discerne
             vvhat
             doubting
             stands
             vvith
             faith
             .
          
           
             Gods
             children
             doubt
             and
             vvaver
             oftentimes
             ,
             vvhich
             the
             Lord
             disposeth
             to
             good
             .
          
           
             To
             doubt
             is
             a
             sinne
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             vvithstood
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             remove
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Causes
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             The
             assurance
             of
             our
             nevv
             birth
             a
             remedie
             against
             doubting
             .
          
           
             Sense
             of
             our
             vveaknesse
             and
             infirmities
             no
             breeder
             of
             security
             .
          
           
             Faith
             and
             an
             holy
             life
             goe
             together
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             to
             a
             tender
             conscience
             
          
           
             The
             hypocrite
             disproved
             .
          
           
             Having
             fallen
             into
             sinne
             to
             doubt
             of
             Gods
             favour
             vvill
             not
             raise
             up
             .
          
           
             They
             vvho
             most
             suspect
             their
             ovvne
             vveaknesse
             prove
             strongest
             in
             the
             time
             of
             tryall
             .
          
           
             The
             saints
             looke
             too
             much
             on
             the
             effects
             ,
             too
             little
             on
             the
             causes
             of
             justification
             .
          
           
             Many
             seeing
             much
             corruption
             in
             themselves
             ,
             vveaken
             their
             faith
             that
             they
             might
             by
             feare
             be
             made
             more
             carefull
             in
             life
             ,
             vvho
             should
             indeed
             increase
             their
             faith
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             more
             quickened
             thereby
             to
             an
             holy
             life
             .
          
           
             A
             principall
             means
             of
             vveakning
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             removall
             thereof
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             no
             presumption
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             Unbeleefe
             an
             horrible
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Causes
             of
             distrust
             .
          
           
             Our
             unvvorthines
             must
             not
             let
             us
             from
             beleeving
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             remove
             doubts
             of
             Gods
             favour
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             to
             be
             made
             of
             dreames
             vvhether
             
          
           
             evill
             ,
          
           
             terrible
             ,
          
           
             or
             
          
           
             good
             .
          
           
             Dulnesse
             vvhen
             chiefely
             found
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             thereof
             to
             be
             searched
             
          
           
             The
             remedie
             to
             bee
             used
             .
          
           
             Gods
             help
             to
             be
             vvaited
             for
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             godly
             are
             sometimes
             more
             dull
             vvith
             the
             publique
             meanes
             then
             vvithout
             .
          
           
             The
             omission
             of
             a
             duty
             for
             infirmities
             sake
             hovv
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             In
             earnestnesse
             the
             heart
             is
             to
             be
             searched
             
          
           
             Long
             ease
             hovv
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betvveene
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             elect
             and
             of
             the
             reprobate
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Tvvo
             dangerous
             evills
             .
          
           
             Unvvillingnesse
             to
             do
             good
             to
             be
             striven
             against
             
          
           
             Particular
             examples
             vvhen
             to
             be
             made
             generall
             instructions
             .
          
           
             The
             variety
             of
             heavenly
             exercises
             tedious
             to
             our
             nature
             .
          
           
             What
             use
             is
             to
             bee
             made
             of
             our
             failings
             .
          
           
             A
             proofe
             of
             a
             vveake
             faith
             .
          
           
             What
             benefits
             vvee
             enjoy
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             encrease
             faith
             .
          
           
             M●anes
             vvhereby
             to
             be
             encouraged
             unto
             all
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Difference
             betvveene
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             of
             faith
             a
             stranger
             .
          
           
             Fevv
             knovv
             or
             doe
             every
             thing
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             Foure
             things
             to
             be
             laboured
             for
             of
             him
             that
             vvould
             doe
             any
             thing
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             True
             faith
             never
             throughly
             quenched
             .
          
           
             An
             holy
             life
             shevveth
             in
             vvhat
             sort
             vve
             beleev
             ,
             as
             iniquity
             vvho
             beleeve
             not
             .
          
           
             Hinderances
             of
             faith
             1.
             
             Security
             occasioned
             thorough
             ignorance
             ,
             neglect
             ,
             or
             contempt
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Presumption
             or
             discouragements
             .
          
           
             Remedies
             hereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Faith
             likened
             to
             fire
             .
          
           
             How
             dangerous
             not
             to
             be
             armed
             vvith
             faith
             .
          
           
             Whether
             this
             speech
             ,
             I
             vvill
             goe
             to
             my
             father
             ,
             be
             of
             faith
             or
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             is
             that
             being
             persvvaded
             that
             God
             is
             true
             in
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             vvee
             should
             yet
             not
             beleeve
             some
             things
             vvhich
             hee
             saith
             .
          
           
             Faith
             cōpared
             to
             a
             noble
             princesse
             .
          
           
             Graces
             ▪
             preceding
             and
             succeeding
             faith
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             temper
             of
             the
             heart
             faith
             may
             be
             best
             tried
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Many
             deceived
             in
             thinking
             they
             have
             faith
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             .
          
           
             Chiefe
             lets
             of
             faith
             or
             causes
             vvhy
             so
             fevv
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Wee
             more
             easily
             beleeve
             vvhat
             God
             hath
             said
             shall
             be
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             above
             nature
             ,
             then
             things
             cōcerning
             our selves
             if
             they
             bee
             contrary
             to
             nature
             .
          
           
             Faith
             like
             unto
             fire
             in
             sundrie
             particulars
             
          
           
             How
             it
             s
             to
             be
             kept
             .
          
           
             The
             vvay
             to
             get
             faith
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             surest
             proofe
             of
             faith
             is
             by
             the
             causes
             and
             effects
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             
          
           
             The
             tryall
             of
             our
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             The
             tryall
             of
             our
             desire
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             try
             all
             of
             dravving
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             effects
             .
          
           
             Comfortable
             notes
             of
             a
             sound
             heart
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             A
             speciall
             point
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             prove
             vve
             have
             saith
             .
          
           
             A
             reverend
             estimation
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             to
             be-retained
             
          
           
             A
             svveet
             comfort
             .
          
           
             In
             affliction
             of
             minde
             vvhat
             is
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             The
             greatest
             faith
             is
             vvhere
             there
             is
             least
             feeling
             .
          
           
             No
             man
             but
             may
             fall
             ,
             they
             soonest
             that
             think
             least
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             use
             to
             make
             of
             the
             falls
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             standeth
             is
             to
             take
             heed
             lest
             he
             fall
             .
          
           
             Even
             the
             best
             have
             some
             slips
             ,
             the
             vvorse
             some
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             elect
             hardly
             fall
             tvvice
             into
             one
             grosse
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Familiaritie
             vvith
             sinne
             hovv
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Fellovvship
             vvith
             the
             ungodly
             hovv
             fearefull
             .
          
           
             With
             vvhat
             sort
             of
             persons
             and
             hovv
             farre
             vve
             are
             to
             converse
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             is
             to
             be
             avoided
             in
             fasting
             .
          
           
             Benefits
             by
             fasting
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betvveene
             feare
             and
             presumption
             .
          
           
             How
             profitable
             to
             feare
             even
             those
             things
             vvhich
             never
             come
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             Those
             feares
             vvhich
             have
             not
             their
             events
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             triviall
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             feare
             though
             not
             immoderately
             .
          
           
             What
             use
             to
             be
             made
             of
             feasts
             .
          
           
             Want
             of
             feeling
             to
             be
             prayed
             against
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Where
             and
             why
             the
             ungodly
             love
             or
             hate
             .
          
           
             Affinitie
             vvith
             the
             vvicked
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             The
             friendship
             of
             the
             vvicked
             deceitfull
             .
          
           
             The
             flesh
             is
             to
             bee
             beaten
             dovvne
             ,
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             bee
             entertained
             .
          
           
             The
             dutie
             of
             ministers
             tovvards
             their
             flocks
             
          
           
             A
             fault
             in
             friends
             meeting
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             have
             comfort
             of
             our
             friends
             .
          
           
             What
             gift
             may
             bee
             received
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             event
             of
             spirituall
             blessings
             upon
             any
             ,
             hovv
             to
             behave
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             that
             vvee
             are
             more
             affected
             vvith
             mans
             favour
             then
             Gods
             
          
           
             To
             meditate
             on
             Gods
             goodnesse
             how
             profitable
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Christians
             are
             to
             bee
             humbled
             for
             their
             light
             esteeme
             of
             Gods
             glorie
             .
          
           
             In
             glorifiing
             God
             vve
             seeke
             our
             ovvne
             glory
             .
          
           
             Gods
             glory
             still
             to
             be
             aimed
             at
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             knovv
             when
             God
             is
             glorified
             
          
           
             An
             encouragement
             to
             glorifie
             God.
             
          
           
             God
             in
             shewing
             mercie
             is
             farre
             unlike
             unto
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             use
             to
             be
             made
             of
             Gods
             long-suffering
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             dangerous
             it
             is
             to
             play
             vvith
             our
             affections
             .
          
           
             Serò
             sed
             seriò
             .
          
           
             Gods
             providence
             in
             every
             thing
             is
             duely
             to
             be
             vveighed
             .
          
           
             Gods
             providence
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             speeches
             of
             our
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Secret
             things
             are
             for
             the
             Lord
             :
             the
             revealed
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             godly
             are
             like
             children
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             There
             must
             be
             a
             grovvth
             in
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             In
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             there
             must
             be
             no
             stay
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             to
             be
             no
             liking
             of
             our
             estate
             but
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             That
             vve
             may
             be
             furthered
             in
             godlinesse
             vvhat
             things
             vvee
             are
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Who
             profiteth
             most
             in
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             necessary
             it
             is
             to
             have
             a
             resolute
             purpose
             to
             practise
             pietie
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostafie
             of
             others
             must
             avvaken
             us
             to
             bevvare
             .
          
           
             The
             bare
             historie
             of
             the
             Gospel
             not
             applied
             by
             faith
             hovv
             burtfull
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             strange
             to
             Reason
             .
          
           
             The
             meanes
             considered
             greater
             grovvth
             in
             grace
             might
             have
             beene
             got
             then
             is
             
          
           
             Why
             there
             is
             so
             little
             grovvth
             of
             grace
             amongst
             us
             .
          
           
             Most
             Christians
             use
             not
             a
             full
             but
             an
             half
             dyet
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             some
             ill
             meanes
             hinder
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             Christians
             must
             seeke
             and
             keepe
             an
             holy
             dyet
             and
             direction
             for
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             Christians
             must
             not
             be
             as
             men
             sold
             to
             their
             appetite
             .
          
           
             What
             things
             vvee
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             vve
             may
             keepe
             an
             holy
             dyet
             ,
             and
             direction
             for
             our
             lives
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Our
             emptinesse
             in
             grace
             ,
             barrennesse
             in
             good
             vvorkes
             ,
             many
             and
             strong
             corruptions
             too
             too
             palpable
             .
          
           
             A
             principall
             cause
             of
             the
             little
             grovvth
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             No
             sound
             repentance
             which
             comes
             not
             from
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             onely
             right
             way
             to
             encrease
             faith
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             matters
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             Gods
             promises
             are
             novv
             least
             regarded
             .
          
           
             Store
             of
             Gods
             promises
             to
             be
             had
             in
             memorie
             ,
             about
             every
             particular
             duty
             .
          
           
             Even
             the
             regenerate
             must
             daily
             desire
             to
             be
             further
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             What
             vvee
             are
             to
             strive
             against
             .
          
           
             The
             earnest
             panting
             after
             grace
             compared
             to
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Graces
             like
             to
             tender
             plants
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             obtaine
             and
             encrease
             grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             Grovvth
             in
             grace
             vvherein
             it
             chiefely
             appeareth
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             An
             enemie
             of
             grovvth
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             Nothing
             harder
             then
             to
             get
             grace
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             more
             then
             apparent
             that
             vvho
             so
             grovveth
             not
             in
             grace
             is
             not
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             Among
             Christians
             many
             botchers
             .
          
           
             In
             vvhat
             particulars
             our
             grovvth
             must
             appeare
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Most
             seeing
             thei●
             vvant
             of
             grace
             yet
             profit
             but
             a
             little
             therein
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             hereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Remedies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             like
             to
             die
             beggers
             .
          
           
             Our
             after
             fruits
             must
             exceed
             our
             first
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             care
             for
             invvard
             graces
             vvo●keth
             .
          
           
             Why
             many
             be
             so
             barren
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             What
             graces
             do
             not
             alvvayes
             succeede
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Gods
             graces
             are
             the
             svveetest
             in
             our
             new
             birth
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             vve
             may
             lament
             the
             sinnes
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             vvant
             of
             feare
             or
             griefe
             hovv
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             to
             be
             made
             in
             cares
             of
             extremity
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             chiefely
             to
             be
             controuled
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             best
             pleased
             vvith
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             A
             signe
             of
             an
             hard
             heart
             .
          
           
             An
             hard
             heart
             hovv
             dangerous
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             Remedie
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             fittest
             time
             for
             God
             to
             helpe
             .
          
           
             What
             use
             to
             make
             of
             the
             practises
             of
             hereticks
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             heresie
             .
          
           
             Heresie
             novv
             to
             be
             feared
             .
          
           
             Such
             are
             not
             in
             Christ
             vvhich
             are
             alive
             unto
             sin
             ,
             dead
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             Presumption
             an
             hinderance
             to
             an
             holy
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             Remedie
             .
          
           
             The
             commodities
             of
             a
             godly
             life
             inducements
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             Foure
             properties
             of
             true
             hope
             .
          
           
             Hope
             of
             others
             how
             long
             to
             be
             continued
             .
          
           
             A
             grievous
             frailtie
             in
             travailing
             about
             some
             duties
             to
             forget
             and
             neglect
             others
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Lord
             thus
             exerciseth
             his
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Christians
             must
             not
             be
             content
             vvith
             the
             doing
             of
             some
             duties
             but
             grovv
             in
             al.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             obtaine
             Gods
             speciall
             mercies
             .
          
           
             At
             vvhat
             time
             danger
             vvorketh
             most
             .
          
           
             The
             profit
             of
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             An
             effect
             or
             fruit
             of
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             A
             note
             of
             true
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             triall
             of
             humilitie
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             in
             dispraising
             ones
             selfe
             .
          
           
             Palpable
             ignorance
             in
             these
             times
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             goe
             ,
             and
             come
             from
             the
             house
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             vvorke
             on
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             by
             setting
             before
             them
             the
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             paines
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             Why
             at
             sometimes
             they
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             at
             sometimes
             not
             .
          
           
             From
             generall
             rules
             particulars
             may
             bee
             dravvne
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             vvants
             ought
             to
             vvorke
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             fight
             of
             our selves
             a
             meanes
             of
             perseverance
             .
          
           
             How
             particular
             infirmities
             are
             no
             hinderances
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             speak
             charitably
             of
             others
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betvveene
             the
             godly
             and
             ungodly
             about
             the
             infirmities
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Tvvo
             chiefe
             causes
             of
             joy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             in
             the
             remembrāce
             of
             Christs
             second
             comming
             .
          
           
             True
             faith
             cannot
             bee
             vvithout
             this
             effect
             .
          
           
             Godly
             sorrow
             and
             joy
             fit
             companions
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             of
             joy
             and
             tháksgiving
             one
             
          
           
             Many
             vvant
             delight
             in
             Gods
             service
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             remedie
             .
          
           
             Not
             safe
             to
             judge
             of
             one
             action
             
          
           
             The
             effect
             of
             hard
             judging
             .
          
           
             In
             vvhom
             God
             vvill
             spare
             his
             judgemēts
             
          
           
             A
             great
             judgement
             to
             thrive
             in
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Gods
             judgemēts
             shall
             seise
             upon
             the
             vvicked
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             vvee
             are
             to
             bee
             affected
             in
             denounceing
             Gods
             judgemēts
             
          
           
             What
             profit
             to
             make
             of
             Gods
             judgemēts
             on
             others
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             observe
             them
             ,
             hovv
             hurtfull
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             our
             vvayes
             hovv
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Obedience
             must
             follovv
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Lavv
             ;
             Gods
             precepts
             ,
             judgments
             ,
             or
             righteousnesse
             hovv
             taken
             .
          
           
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             Lavv
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             Defects
             in
             the
             greatest
             Scholars
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             chiefest
             divinitie
             .
          
           
             To
             doe
             good
             unto
             others
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             duties
             ,
             vvithout
             vvhich
             all
             our
             profession
             is
             vaine
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             live
             in
             love
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             The
             excellencie
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Love
             dravveth
             love
             ,
             as
             hatred
             doth
             hatred
             .
          
           
             Those
             are
             to
             be
             loved
             vvhom
             God
             loveth
             .
          
           
             The
             Christian
             Sabbath
             ,
             a
             memoriall
             of
             Christs
             resurrectiō
             
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             be
             upheld
             in
             a
             conscionable
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             A
             Magistrate
             may
             conceale
             a
             fault
             .
          
           
             Man
             the
             most
             excellent
             creature
             doth
             most
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             Gods
             justice
             herein
             .
          
           
             Naturall
             gifts
             not
             sanctified
             make
             the
             possessor
             thereof
             more
             odious
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             When
             to
             submit
             ones
             selfe
             unto
             this
             condition
             .
          
           
             Why
             many
             are
             more
             dull
             vvhen
             they
             have
             most
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Spirit
             not
             to
             .
             be
             tyed
             to
             any
             one
             meane
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             vvhat
             things
             Christians
             are
             to
             meditate
             .
          
           
             Most
             are
             unskillfull
             in
             the
             art
             of
             meditation
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             hereof
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             things
             vve
             heare
             or
             read
             become
             our
             ovvne
             .
          
           
             What
             things
             bee
             fittest
             for
             for
             daily
             meditatiō
             ,
          
           
             What
             meditation
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             oftner
             vvee
             meditate
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             meditate
             on
             the
             vvord
             .
          
           
             Reading
             ,
             meditatiō
             ,
             and
             prayer
             must
             accompany
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             remember
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             At
             vvhat
             time
             vvee
             are
             to
             speake
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
             and
             vvhat
             then
             vve
             are
             to
             think
             upō
             .
          
           
             Favourably
             to
             bee
             exercised
             in
             conscience
             is
             a
             principall
             mercie
             .
          
           
             Many
             in
             teaching
             others
             doe
             not
             teach
             themselves
             
          
           
             The
             chiefe
             cause
             here
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             Remedies
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             practise
             vvhat
             vvee
             preach
             hovv
             dangerous
             it
             is
             
          
           
             Wee
             must
             be
             tronhled
             hereat
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Remedie
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             vvee
             are
             to
             esteeme
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             vvee
             may
             delight
             in
             our
             ministerie
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betvveene
             the
             externall
             ministerie
             and
             invvard
             vvork
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             unfit
             teachers
             .
          
           
             To
             vvhom
             the
             Lord
             sendeth
             carefull
             or
             carelesse
             teachers
             .
          
           
             In
             begetting
             or
             encreasing
             faith
             Gods
             vvisedome
             is
             not
             to
             be
             tyed
             to
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             knovv
             vvhether
             the
             Lord
             hath
             pardoned
             the
             sinne
             of
             ra●h
             ent●ance
             into
             the
             ministerie
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             a
             Pastor
             must
             resemble
             a
             plovvman
             .
          
           
             The
             truest
             triall
             of
             doctrines
             .
          
           
             Who
             they
             are
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             vvho
             not
             .
          
           
             An
             order
             in
             bringing
             men
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             What
             a
             minister
             is
             first
             to
             preach
             vvhen
             he
             commeth
             to
             a
             place
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             deale
             vvith
             a
             mans
             conscience
             
          
           
             Whercin
             the
             skill
             of
             a
             minister
             doth
             most
             appeare
             .
          
           
             Too
             hasty
             tryall
             of
             a
             mans
             gifts
             hurtfull
             .
          
           
             What
             mirth
             is
             requisite
             .
          
           
             What
             course
             to
             take
             in
             mistrust
             and
             presumption
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             be
             quickned
             to
             mortification
             .
          
           
             Good
             motions
             are
             to
             be
             dravvne
             into
             practise
             .
          
           
             Weaknesse
             in
             body
             and
             minde
             vvhence
             it
             commeth
             .
          
           
             Favour
             and
             a
             good
             name
             tvvo
             effects
             of
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             Our
             brethrens
             good
             name
             not
             to
             bee
             empaired
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             be
             carefull
             to
             maintaine
             our
             good
             names
             .
          
           
             Whence
             a
             good
             name
             ariseth
             .
          
           
             Hurtfull
             to
             be
             vvell
             reported
             of
             undeservedly
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             step
             to
             a
             good
             name
             .
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             godly
             must
             carefully
             avoid
             evill
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Even
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             heart
             doe
             bring
             us
             out
             of
             Gods
             favour
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             step
             to
             a
             good
             name
             .
          
           
             In
             doing
             good
             what
             is
             to
             bee
             lookt
             unto
             
          
           
             What
             vvee
             are
             to
             doe
             when
             vvee
             are
             ill
             reported
             of
             for
             well
             doing
             .
          
           
             Who
             do●
             little
             profit
             by
             the
             magistrate
             .
          
           
             Why
             men
             are
             sorrowfull
             being
             put
             to
             openshame
             
          
           
             What
             they
             are
             to
             doe
             vvho
             vvould
             profit
             by
             open
             discredit
             .
          
           
             Tvvo
             rules
             vvhereby
             to
             try
             godly
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             A
             minister
             to
             traine
             up
             some
             tovvard
             Scholar
             in
             his
             house
             .
          
           
             Private
             offences
             must
             not
             hinder
             private
             pray●●s
             .
          
           
             What
             Parents
             are
             to
             doe
             about
             their
             childrens
             infirmities
             
          
           
             The
             immoderate
             love
             of
             parents
             to
             their
             children
             punished
             .
          
           
             Contracts
             not
             to
             be
             vvithout
             the
             parents
             consent
             .
          
           
             Patience
             an
             ease
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           
             When
             patience
             possesseth
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Why
             so
             fevv
             rejoyc●
             in
             Gods
             love
             
          
           
             How
             to
             maintaine
             our
             peace
             and
             so
             rejoyce
             .
          
           
             Gods
             love
             the
             originall
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             yet
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             doth
             first
             assure
             us
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Little
             care
             or
             labour
             to
             please
             God.
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             required
             in
             those
             that
             vvould
             please
             God
             
          
           
             What
             things
             joyne
             us
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Obedience
             required
             in
             those
             that
             would
             please
             God
             
          
           
             What
             thing
             God
             is
             most
             pleased
             vvith
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             farre
             and
             vvhat
             sort
             of
             beggars
             are
             to
             be
             releeved
             .
          
           
             The
             tenth
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             poore
             .
          
           
             Not
             enough
             to
             leave
             poperie
             and
             stand
             on
             faith
             vvithout
             f●uits
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           
             Wee
             are
             neither
             to
             praise
             nor
             dispraise
             too
             much
             .
          
           
             Tvvo
             extremities
             to
             bee
             avoided
             about
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Fevv
             prayers
             made
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             At
             vvhat
             tim●
             vvee
             thinke
             God
             is
             ple●sed
             vvith
             us
             ,
             at
             vvhat
             time
             not
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             the
             Christians
             pulse
             .
          
           
             The
             sick
             soule
             relishes
             not
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Though
             vve
             too
             often
             faile
             ,
             yet
             is
             there
             a
             constant
             course
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betvveene
             the
             godlies
             and
             ungodlies
             comming
             to
             God
             by
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             commended
             unto
             us
             by
             many
             arguments
             .
          
           
             Two
             common
             evils
             about
             prayer
             .
          
           
             What
             praier
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             voice
             not
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Three
             affections
             to
             be
             occupied
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             melodious
             .
          
           
             In
             prayer
             one
             may
             excell
             another
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             gift
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             of
             speech
             of
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Frequency
             bringeth
             skill
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Matter
             of
             comfort
             and
             terror
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             To
             pray
             in
             faith
             is
             hardly
             got
             and
             kept
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             upon
             occasion
             to
             hee
             varyed
             .
          
           
             Repetitions
             in
             Prayer
             not
             alvvayes
             unlavvfull
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             avoide
             tediousnesse
             in
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Lord
             often
             crosseth
             our
             fervent
             ,
             blesseth
             our
             cold
             and
             vveake
             prayers
             .
          
           
             In
             prosperity
             pride
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             Why
             many
             have
             fallen
             by
             vvomen
             .
          
           
             Ten
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Most
             think
             not
             of
             ,
             knovv
             ,
             o●
             glory
             in
             their
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             Seaven
             other
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             Divers
             ptiviledges
             out
             of
             the
             eight
             to
             the
             Romanes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             Foure
             sorts
             of
             professors
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             our
             profession
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betvveene
             true
             and
             false
             professors
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betvveene
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             .
          
           
             What
             sort
             of
             sinnes
             the
             Lord
             doth
             especially
             punish
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             against
             particular
             offences
             .
          
           
             Gods
             judgemēts
             on
             the
             vvicked
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             enemies
             may
             become
             friends
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             needfull
             reconciliation
             vvith
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             By
             vvhat
             meanes
             a
             man
             may
             pri
             〈…〉
             demption
             .
          
           
             The
             tryall
             of
             the
             heart
             in
             regeneration
             
          
           
             Hard
             to
             discerne
             betvveene
             the
             regenerate
             and
             unregenerate
             .
          
           
             Gods
             ends
             herein
             ▪
             
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             be
             dismaid
             at
             the
             falls
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Tvvo
             markes
             vvhereby
             the
             regenerate
             may
             discerne
             th●●
             they
             are
             regenerate
             ,
             namely
             from
             the
             causes
             of
             their
             new
             birth
             and
             proper
             effects
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             regeneration
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             effects
             of
             regeneration
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Not
             any
             one
             of
             the
             preceding
             effects
             must
             be
             vvanting
             .
          
           
             Their
             estate
             is
             not
             good
             vvhose
             very
             life
             shevves
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             Simil.
             
          
           
             Upon
             eve●y
             occasion
             vvee
             must
             have
             some
             good
             matter
             in
             store
             to
             be
             remēbred
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             remember
             the
             vvord
             best
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             redeeme
             the
             renevving
             of
             our
             inner
             man
             
          
           
             Hovv
             a
             godly
             physitian
             brought
             his
             diseased
             patients
             to
             a
             sight
             of
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             What
             use
             to
             make
             of
             ill
             reports
             .
          
           
             Gods
             mercie
             that
             ill
             reports
             are
             sometimes
             raised
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             letteth
             false
             reports
             be
             raised
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             Reproofe
             doth
             not
             alvvayes
             profit
             for
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             reprove
             sin
             at
             table
             .
          
           
             What
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             reproving
             .
          
           
             A
             note
             of
             an
             unquiet
             spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             abuse
             and
             use
             of
             riches
             .
          
           
             Whē
             a
             Pastor
             is
             not
             to
             debarre
             therefrom
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betvveene
             ours
             and
             the
             Jevves
             Sacramēts
             .
          
           
             In
             comparing
             our selves
             vvith
             .
             Gods
             Saints
             how
             to
             be
             affected
             .
          
           
             Divers
             sorts
             of
             people
             deceived
             about
             their
             salvation
             :
             vvith
             the
             remedies
             to
             be
             used
             herein
             .
          
           
             Satans
             proceedings
             to
             dravv
             men
             and
             vvomen
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Who
             are
             insnared
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             yeelde
             unto
             them
             and
             vvho
             not
             .
          
           
             Satans
             policie
             driving
             some
             to
             be
             too
             strict
             ,
             others
             too
             lavish
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Gods
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             farre
             vve
             are
             to
             pray
             unto
             God
             to
             restraine
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Satans
             policie
             in
             hiding
             Gods
             blessings
             setting
             before
             us
             our
             vvants
             .
          
           
             What
             vvee
             are
             most
             unvvilling
             to
             .
          
           
             Satans
             policie
             in
             hindering
             from
             the
             performance
             of
             one
             duty
             by
             setting
             men
             on
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             remedie
             .
          
           
             His
             endeavour
             to
             corrupt
             men
             in
             doing
             their
             duty
             .
          
           
             The
             remedie
             .
          
           
             Faith
             and
             obedience
             joyntly
             to
             be
             urged
             .
          
           
             A
             fault
             in
             most
             that
             they
             like
             and
             embrace
             Satans
             assaults
             .
          
           
             Satans
             familiarity
             vvith
             us
             .
          
           
             Thecourse
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             every
             temptatiō
             .
          
           
             A
             comparison
             betvveene
             Satans
             tempting
             of
             Christ
             and
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Satans
             temptations
             follovv
             our
             affections
             .
          
           
             Distinctions
             betvveene
             Satans
             and
             the
             fleshes
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Whom
             Sat●n
             cannot
             one
             vvay
             vanquish
             he
             seeketh
             to
             overcome
             another
             .
          
           
             Many
             hereby
             ensnared
             .
          
           
             Th●
             remedie
             .
          
           
             The
             Script●res
             the
             veine
             of
             hevvenly
             treasure
             .
          
           
             Not
             enough
             barely
             to
             read
             the
             S●riptures
             .
          
           
             A
             vvorthy
             travaile
             for
             Students
             in
             divinity
             
          
           
             Time
             to
             be
             redeemed
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             To
             abstain
             from
             sin
             for
             by-respects
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             number
             of
             seaven
             is
             often
             used
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             A
             necessary
             course
             to
             be
             taken
             about
             the
             providing
             a
             minister
             to
             instruct
             the
             infected
             .
          
           
             The
             tryall
             of
             a
             mans
             selfe
             by
             his
             love
             or
             hatred
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             What
             must
             bee
             done
             of
             him
             that
             vvould
             profit
             in
             true
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Sin
             not
             repented
             ,
             punished
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             of
             sin
             vvhat
             it
             breedeth
             in
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Miserable
             to
             be
             given
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             sin
             may
             be
             left
             
          
           
             The
             ache
             of
             sin
             vvill
             be
             carryed
             to
             our
             graves
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             comfort
             our selves
             for
             particular
             sins
             .
          
           
             The
             seede
             of
             every
             sinne
             is
             naturally
             in
             every
             man.
             
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             avoide
             sin
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             finde
             out
             our
             special
             sinne
             .
          
           
             The
             kinds
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Who
             sin
             not
             of
             finall
             obstinacie
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             stop
             the
             mouthes
             of
             slanderers
             .
          
           
             Many
             are
             more
             grieved
             at
             sin
             because
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             othervvise
             .
          
           
             Why
             many
             a●e
             more
             grieved
             at
             sin
             at
             first
             than
             aftervvards
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             dangerous
             to
             make
             light
             of
             finne
             .
          
           
             Why
             most
             Christians
             are
             unvvilling
             to
             lead
             the
             strict
             life
             of
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             Griefe
             for
             sinne
             is
             to
             be
             laboured
             for
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             attaine
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             hurt
             that
             prosperity
             vvorkes
             in
             many
             professors
             .
          
           
             Occasions
             of
             carnall
             rejoycing
             must
             be
             shunned
             that
             vvee
             may
             truly
             grieve
             at
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Necessary
             considerations
             provoking
             to
             godly
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             sorrovv
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Tvvo
             rules
             to
             try
             godly
             sorrovv
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Dangerous
             to
             grieve
             more
             at
             vvorldly
             things
             thē
             at
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             truly
             to
             lament
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             long
             vve
             are
             to
             grieve
             .
          
           
             Kindes
             of
             heavenly
             sorrovv
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             is
             that
             vvee
             are
             not
             grieved
             at
             sinne
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             True
             sorrovv
             for
             sinne
             hovv
             tryed
             .
          
           
             The
             vvant
             of
             affection
             to
             any
             good
             to
             be
             grieved
             at
             .
          
           
             Tvvo
             notes
             of
             godly
             sorrovv
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             Satans
             policie
             to
             make
             us
             grieve
             continually
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             More
             care
             is
             to
             bee
             had
             of
             the
             soule
             then
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             The
             soule
             first
             finneth
             .
          
           
             A
             preposterous
             course
             in
             most
             professors
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             sight
             of
             any
             plague
             earthly
             or
             spirituall
             vvhat
             is
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             A
             disquiet
             spirit
             vvhat
             
          
           
             What
             vve
             are
             to
             strive
             chiefely
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             A
             necessary
             course
             to
             profit
             in
             learning
             and
             bee
             more
             and
             more
             fitted
             for
             the
             ministerie
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             be
             fitted
             for
             great
             tryals
             .
          
           
             Who
             may
             justly
             suspect
             that
             their
             state
             is
             bad
             .
          
           
             Nate
             .
          
           
             Every
             Christian
             is
             at
             table
             to
             move
             and
             further
             good
             matters
             .
          
           
             Most
             are
             scantie
             in
             teares
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             vve
             may
             abound
             therein
             .
          
           
             What
             may
             comfort
             and
             humble
             us
             in
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             prevent
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Golden
             temptations
             .
          
           
             A
             vicissitude
             of
             comforts
             and
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Temptations
             sometimes
             take
             avvay
             feeling
             .
          
           
             What
             course
             the
             Saints
             are
             to
             take
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Whence
             temptations
             come
             .
          
           
             Wee
             must
             not
             faint
             in
             temptation
             .
          
           
             To
             strive
             against
             temptations
             hovv
             profitable
             ,
             not
             to
             resist
             them
             how
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             vve
             may
             knovv
             vvhether
             or
             not
             vvee
             shall
             yeeld
             to
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Thanksgiving
             in
             vvords
             not
             accompanied
             vvith
             obedience
             ,
             discovers
             ●ypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Thoughts
             not
             to
             bee
             spent
             on
             the
             vvorld
             .
          
           
             Why
             it
             s
             found
             hard
             to
             keepe
             our
             thoughts
             on
             heavenly
             matters
             .
          
           
             The
             Remedie
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             is
             that
             many
             in
             their
             holy
             exercises
             are
             troubled
             vvith
             by-thoughts
             .
          
           
             At
             vvhat
             time
             a
             Christian
             may
             judge
             his
             state
             good
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             vve
             may
             cleerly
             see
             our
             state
             vvhether
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             try
             vvhether
             or
             not
             vve
             have
             received
             Christ
             .
          
           
             A
             point
             of
             godly
             vvisdome
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             looke
             as
             vvell
             to
             outvvard
             as
             invvard
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Why
             vve
             ought
             to
             love
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Want
             of
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             vvhereof
             it
             may
             make
             us
             affraid
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             to
             vvalk
             vvith
             God
             all
             day
             long
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             to
             be
             redeemed
             .
          
           
             Vertue
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             the
             contraries
             there
             unto
             many
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Who
             they
             are
             that
             truly
             releeve
             others
             .
          
           
             Hovv
             farre
             visions
             are
             to
             be
             credited
             .
          
           
             Our
             life
             a
             vvarfare
             .
          
           
             What
             vvatchfulnesse
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             contrary
             effects
             of
             security
             and
             vvathfulnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             kinds
             of
             vvatchfulnesse
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             care
             to
             bee
             had
             therof
             .
          
           
             The
             generall
             vertue
             of
             the
             vvord
             to
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             Why
             vvee
             profit
             not
             in
             the
             vvord
             .
          
           
             The
             effect
             of
             carelesse
             hearing
             .
          
           
             The
             vvord
             and
             spirit
             must
             goe
             together
             .
          
           
             Why
             most
             profit
             not
             by
             hearing
             the
             vvord
             .
          
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             fruitfull
             hearing
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             vvord
             is
             food
             for
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             A
             chiefe
             default
             in
             hearing
             .
          
           
             Whether
             vve
             are
             to
             goe
             to
             Churchon
             the
             vveek
             daies
             or
             not
             
          
           
             Worldly
             mindednes
             a
             common
             sinne
             among
             professors
             .
          
           
             Gods
             children
             not
             so
             vvise
             for
             their
             soules
             as
             are
             vvorldlings
             for
             their
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Instruction
             of
             young
             children
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             to
             be
             kept
             from
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             There
             must
             be
             both
             zeale
             and
             love
             in
             rebuking
             
          
           
             Zeale
             to
             Gods
             glory
             wherein
             manifested